#tcb: vesper/halsin | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

thecagedbard · 1 year ago

Text

Oh Look, another Tav story! This is currently posted over on AO3 in its entirety but I thought I’d post it to tumblr as well. If you’d like to sneak a peak at some of the chapter names, if you don’t want to read the whole thing yet, have a listen to the title playlist: here. There is also just the ‘Here’s what I was listening to while writing' playlist, and my Faetrala Uncaged playlist which serves as inspiration for Vesper’s siblings. A lot of the songs tend to overlap but who knows, you might find one you enjoy.

Rating: Mature

Pairing(s): Astarion/Tav (Vesper), Astarion/Halsin, Astarion/Halsin/Tav(Vesper); Mentions of Karlach/Shadowheart/Wyll; Mentions of Gale/AFAB OC

Warnings: Hurt/Comfort, Implied/Referenced Rape/Non-con, Physical Abuse, Canon Divergence, Child Death

Word count: 12,986/300,000+

Summary: Vesper needed someone to protect her from an abusive husband should he appear after she was abducted by mind flayers. Astarion needed someone to fall for him so he had protection from Cazador. He's got two hundred years of manipulation and she has the soft heart of a lamb being led to slaughter. While subconsciously healing each other they both realize they also need to heal the druid of all damned people.

Chapter Eight

They stayed on the surface a day longer than necessary. After finding a safe area where they could make camp for the night, they snacked on dry rations and tried to keep warm as the moon rose. Astarion had excused himself to go hunting on his own and while the spawn was gone the other companions had a visitor. The cub from the camp came looking for food. Karlach quickly roused Vesper from her sleep and had the bard talk to the little creature.

Vesper was kneeling before the cub, a hand extended to pet through its feathers when the spawn returned. His appearance alone startled the creature, making it stutter and cry out no before running away. “Aw,” tsked the high elf as he filled the space between the bard and barbarian, “you scared off the little snack.”

“Yeah, it was us…wasn’t it Ves?” Karlach pursed her lips, her arms crossing over her chest. Astarion turned to look at her, a smile ghosting his features, “What?” The tiefling only shook her head before returning to where she’d been trying to sleep.

During her second trial of meditation, a nightmare was projected from the bard to a few of the others, their dreams morphing to view that which haunted the party’s drow. They wouldn’t mention the instance to her directly, though she did catch Shadowheart and Wyll with their heads together as they walked through Ethel’s bog, Gale wouldn’t meet her eyes until after the fight was over, and Karlach kept admonishing Astarion when he would be his normal, bastardly self.

The poison from Ethel’s liar had weakened many of the party, Shadowheart having focused her protection from Poison on Astarion so he could try and disable the vents on the way done–unfortunately, the clouds were so thick in places he just couldn’t find them without kicking the explosive flowers and harming himself, so Vesper asked if they wanted to stay topside one more night before venturing back into the Underdark. No one had declined.

They were a bit braver the second night, Lae’zel joining the bard and Astarion to hunt small animals to cook on the fire. Their makeshift camp wasn’t as quiet or as careful now that they had removed the Hag threat and no one had seen or heard a goblin since demolishing their camp. While the three were gone the other four talked.

“No, no, I saw him as well,” Gale poked at the fire with a stick trying to push the logs closer, “but what did he mean by ‘She’s gone because of you?’ You don’t–” he turned and peered in the direction the others had left in before bending forward, “you don’t suppose she killed someone before all of this?” Karlach’s face blanched, and her eyes rounded, “Vesper? No! No way!”

Shadowheart’s head also shook negatively, “No, you didn’t see her on the nautiloid. There were mindflayer thralls in these chairs in front of my pod. She actually protested when Lae’zel gave them a mercy killing. To even imagine she could kill someone is…” the cleric paused and removed her circlet to trace her fingers along its metal, “no. Her first kills were on that ship. You’d agree, right Wyll, that the first time you take a life it changes you?”

Wyll had been quiet for the most part but when the cleric called to him, he lifted his head and nodded, “For most. I’ve seen changes in her, for certain. Trying to talk her way out of things rather than follow along…I thought she might actually be able to free that woman for a moment.” He scratched at the base of his horns grimacing as his fingers touched the still-new appendages, “I don’t think she’s killed before this adventure. On the battlefield she is still unsure of where to go, looking to whoever is closest to her and sticking by them even if she gets in more danger. I don’t believe for a second she killed whoever this Mariwen is.”

“Mariwen? You heard the name?”

“Wait, you’re certain you heard ‘Mariwen?’”

Wyll looked first at Gale before turning his attention to Shadowheart, “Yes and yes…I–it’s possible I experienced an earlier portion of the dream but she said the name. Sobbing over,” the warlock swallowed hard as the memory of the nightmare flashed over his eyes, “a wrapped babe, she kept saying ‘Please Eilistaree, not Mariwen.’”

Karlach turned to Shadowheart expectantly, “Who’s Mariwen?”

The cleric didn’t get the opportunity to answer the question as thudding footsteps pulled them from their hushed conversation around the fire. Lae’zel and Astarion were the first to enter, the githyanki carried the majority of the weight of the boar they had hunted while Vesper brought up the rear and held up three rabbits, “They wanted me to leave them but I’m kind of hoping that the cub shows up again.”

Gale only gave a nod and pointed to an area for the recent kills to be laid.

Again, Vesper’s rest was interrupted, this time by Astarion alerting her to the cub’s appearance. With Shadowheart’s assistance, they healed the cub's foot and fed him again. When yet another nightmare plagued the sleeping drow it wasn’t broadcasted to the other companions, it instead roused the meditative high elf nearest her. When his eyes jerked open his hands flexed above him, swiping through the empty air. As the bard’s whimper reached his ears yet again he rolled from his back to his stomach and looked around, expecting to see someone hovering over her or even the owlbear bearing down on her. But the only thing that he saw was how her head jerked to the side while her body was rigid.

Silently the rogue slid across the ground and moved the bag he’d been using as a pillow to rest next to hers. He chanced a look at the other companions who snored or muttered in their sleep, no one else took notice. Looking over the bard again he wrinkled his nose as he lifted a hand to push the sweat from her brow, freezing when she leaned toward him. Again he looked to see if any of the others were awake, nothing. Laying down next to the bard, Astarion pushed one of his arms under her head and pulled her close to him, tucking her into his side. When she pushed against him, he began to shush her, “Calm darling,” he whispered, his head bending to reach her ear, “you’re fine. I’ve–” his face scrunched as he tried to recall things he had heard one of his spawn siblings say, “I’ve got you.”

His hand ran the length of her spine until she stilled and her breathing eased. If he was tempted to roll her back to her ‘pillow’ she wouldn’t know, because when the sun rose over their little clearing she awoke with her head still resting against the spawn’s chest.

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

Halsin was relieved to see them once the party returned, a little surprised by the addition of the owlbear cub, but relieved all the same. “Two days without contact and I was beginning to wonder if I needed to bring everything to the mountain pass,” he motioned to the chest they packed most of their stuff into, “I was just about to start reorganizing to make room for everything. You’re all okay?”

After reassurances from everyone that they were all healthy, Vesper excused herself to set up the alchemy tools and attempt to make a potion that would make them resistant to being poisoned. From where she was she could listen as Karlach told the druid about the dagger they had forged and how Ethel was no longer among the living. “Aha,” Halsin’s uneasy laugh made the bard look up, “Unfortunately you may be surprised to learn that Hags have a failsafe if they ever get injured enough for their forms to die. It’s likely that Ethel has just returned to whatever hell she was born in and after healing she will begin her scheming again.” Karlach’s head fell back as she groaned, “Why can’t evil just stay dead?!”

Vesper turned back from the group to laugh softly. She began picking up the herbs she had, having to keep them from being pulverized since she couldn’t label them. It would be a labor to try to figure this out on her own, a lot of trial and error that they didn’t have the time or resources for. She began muttering the properties of each herb she could remember before hanging her head and sighing in frustration, “Is there something I could, perhaps, help you with?” Halsin’s voice was deep but soft as he crouched next to the drow. She lifted her head and heaved another sigh, “I know there are potions that can make a person pass through poison gases easier, or even keep them from being poisoned at all, but I can’t…I don’t know how to make them.”

The druid smiled and Vesper tilted her head as she gazed at him, “Then it’s a very good thing I brought those books I told you about. Just a moment and I’ll be glad to help you.” Once he returned he took a seat next to the bard and set the book in front of her, “I might be overstepping, but if you would like I could also teach you how to read this yourself. “ Vesper looked at the book, her eyes scanning the unfamiliar words, “I don’t know. I feel like doing this is taking a lot of your time already…”

“Well,” the druid began, his cheeks flushing just a hair, “I fear if I were to leave the camp I would be rushing you to Moonrise. I have something of a goal-oriented mind, and reaching Moonrise Tower is part of my goal at this current time. But I understand that exploration may be a part of your process, so, with that in mind I had intended to stay here and guard your camp. Keep Scratch and now the little cub company I suppose…though I will admit the newest addition does bring a bit of unease.” Vesper lifted a brow as she began setting her supplies to the side, “The cub? We’ll name him soon, I’m–”

“Not the cub…the skeletal man…”

“Who?”

Her head turned as she regarded Halsin before turning to look in the direction the druid now pointed. Bending down she could just make out a figure near Wyll and Gale’s tents, “What do you—”

“I will meet thee again shortly.”

The voice had been so eerie she thought perhaps it was a dream after being resurrected, but as she got to her feet and rounded the corner to look up the hill to the warlock and wizard’s tents there he stood. A skeletal man stood in dark gray robes, a golden cage over the stretched skin on his skull, his arms and legs were wrapped but she could see how the bandaging was falling in places.

He lifted his head from the scroll he held, “Ah, so we meet again.”

She could feel the presence of the others as they walked to stand at her back. She could hear the whispers, but unlike the rest of them, while they felt panic and unease, Vesper felt…comforted. It was an odd feeling, considering how she felt about necromancy, to begin with, but the creature before her simply looked back down at his scroll and continued to count.

“Vesper? Vesper,” she heard Gale calling to her, felt his hand holding her elbow as he gave it a little shake. She turned. “Who is your new friend and why is he making himself comfortable so near mine and Wyll’s tents?” The wizard was tensely smiling, his lips tightly pressed together, “There’s an undead creature near my things, Vesper…”

“We can take him,” she heard Shadowheart and whipped her head in the cleric’s direction, “No!”

The others all looked from the skeletal man to the bard, she saw the hint of amusement on Astarion’s face. “He was there…when I died,” she said as her eyes shifted back to Gale, “he said it wasn’t my time and I think he sent me back.” Gale coughed as he inhaled sharply and nodded, “Right then…I suppose he may remain…I’m claiming one of the bedrolls by the fire just to be…certain.” He turned his head to look at the others and Wyll was nodding, “As am I. No offense to our new…ally,” his voice lilted in question, “but I’d feel more comfortable near the flames tonight as well.”

The undead took no notice of them after his first sentence to Vesper. He did not look up from his list, he did not speak to them, or even motion in their direction. One by one they all walked away. The bard was the last one, staring at the creature for a moment longer before returning to Halsin’s side so he could teach her something new.

With the druid’s help, which she thanked him for multiple times as he would read from the book to correct her on ingredients, she was able to start brewing a resistance potion. “Tomorrow, while you all continue to look for the Nightsong, I will see if I can gather more herbs. I’m almost certain some of the ingredients we’re missing can be found here,” he said as he closed the book and set it aside. “Shadowheart mentioned you were taking first watch?” his questioning tone had the bard turning and her head bobbing in the affirmative, “Then I will offer to take over for a second shift. It will give me time to prepare for the gathering and to make a meal that should sustain you all. And if you’d like you can take my tent, I’ve noticed you are something of a light sleeper at times.”

Vesper groaned for a minute and her head cocked away from him, “Sometimes. I didn’t have an easy time before being abducted, sometimes—” she trailed off as a haunted look took over her face before she shook her head trying to shake the memories away. “But I don’t want to impose…speaking of,” she cleared her throat and leaned to the druid, “I know I was extremely drunk during the celebration a while ago, I wanted to talk about it that next day but…” she gestured to the book.

The druid watched her passively waiting for her to continue. “Uhm, what I mean is,” she had a fleeting memory that had come back to her during a meditation; sitting next to the druid and leaning into him asking him borderline inappropriate questions. “I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable with anything I may have said, or done,” she knew she had laid her head against his shoulder at one point and even commented on how warm he had been. Remembering her actions the drow’s cheeks flushed and she cleared her throat again.

Halsin chuckled, the deep and warm sound chasing the awkward silence that she had left. “In no circumstances would your questions have made me uncomfortable,” he said as he leaned closer, she watched his eyes as they moved down her and she felt a chill sweep through her, “if things had been different or it had been another night I perhaps would have—” he stopped himself as he met her eyes again and realized there was a shift in her. “But that is perhaps a conversation for another time,” he cleared his throat and leaned away, “I don’t mean to make you uncomfortable, Vesper.” As her own comfort was called into question her face split into a large smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes and she shook her head, “I’m not uncomfortable!”

His mouth turned downward as he nodded to her and tentatively hovered his hand over her shoulder before gently laying it over the fabric of her armor that she had yet to remove. “All the same,” Halsin bowed his head, “tomorrow, if you are willing, I’d like to start your reading lessons.”

“Reading Lessons?”

Vesper swore softly as she jumped at the new voice that had crept up behind them. She had set the alchemy tools away from the campfire, worried that the smell from the potions would bother those trying to rest or to eat; she hadn’t expected anyone to actively choose to come over to her, and yet here was Astarion. Again, heat flooded her face and she felt it travel down her neck.

Turning to look at the vampire she slowly nodded as she tilted her face downward and stared at his shoes. “I can’t read,” she admitted out loud, the second time in a month she had said that sentence. Illiteracy wasn’t something to be ashamed of in the Isles, tutors were expensive and hard to come by back home. But it seemed in Faerun everyone could at least read the common thorass alphabet, something that had been drilled into her by Issac and his ‘friends.’

Astarion was quiet for a moment before she heard the rustle of cloth and his knees came to share her view of his feet, “Why not ask me to teach you?” His fingers found her chin and tugged it upward. She inhaled deeply and looked at Halsin before looking back at him, “I didn’t want to seem like a bigger burden than I am already. I’m not good at fighting and apparently am easily killable,” Astarion’s mouth twitched as she continued, “I hardly seem worth keeping around if I can’t even read.”

Halsin’s head shook, “Don’t say that. You saved a grove full of innocents…you tricked a drow into being in a vulnerable place.” Astarion nodded in agreement, adding, “The druid is right…but,” his gaze shifted away from her, a thought taking his attention into the distance, “do you know your letters? How to sign your name?” The bard’s head shifted from side to side, “I know my letters…but reading and writing weren’t high on the list of priorities for my parents. Rarely anything required me to sign something so I’d just make a mark if I was told to.”

The corner of the vampire’s mouth twisted upward, “Did Issac have you sign anything? Ever?” He dropped the hand holding her chin up as she pulled her bottom lip between her teeth and shook her head. “Did your brother, the one who lost the bet, did he write?” there was another moment of thought and Halsin looked between the two.

“If this is a more private conversation I can–”

“Halsin, shh!”

“Octavius learned from a girl in the village. He used to make up poetry and she wanted it written down so she taught him, then he’d sell those same poems…” Vesper said after she thought back to seeing her brother selling sheets of parchment to husbands in the village.

One of Astarion’s knees rested on the ground now and he chuckled, “I may not remember much of my life before Cazador tortured me, but I do recall how the magistrates handled things. Marriages, at least in Baldur’s Gate, had to be registered with a magistrate and both parties had to sign in front of the clerk or a judge. I’m not sure where you and this ‘husband’ of yours lived but—”

“Rivington, just outside of Baldur’s Gate.”

The rogue’s smile lifted more, “And you never signed anything with him?”

She shook her head, “No.” There was a glint in his eye that Vesper didn’t recognize as he clapped his hands together, “That settles it! If there is no record in the courts of Baldur’s Gate you were no more than a slave. That record will have to be dealt with but I’m sure we can find your paper–”

“Papers?”

“Well, yes, generally when someone is sold as a slave there’s an exchange of the bill of sale, or in your case, it would be the exchange for the loan…”

“What if there wasn’t an exchange?”

Halsin seemed to be getting more and more uncomfortable, his brow furrowing as he listened. When Astarion called the redhead a slave he let out a puff of air and the two turned to look at him, “Forgive me. I’ll leave you two to your conversation. Remember, Vesper, I’ll take the second watch and you can stay in my tent if you’d like some peace.”

Astarion watched the druid stand and walk away before looking back at the bard with a raised brow, “I might have ruined his night…” Vesper shook her head dismissively, preferring to return to the previous conversation, “I don’t think there was an exchange of anything paper. I never saw one and Issac made sure I was too…” She swallowed hard, “he made certain I wouldn’t run away even if I was left alone, let’s just say.”

The vampire reached out and palmed her cheek, “I can understand exactly what you mean. But if there’s no paperwork anywhere, no bill saying that you belong to him or a writ of your marriage to him…you are a freer woman than you ever thought.” Vesper studied Astarion’s face, he was giving her a smile she didn’t think she’d seen before, the lines around his mouth were deep, and his eyes were even crinkled, it was… infectious. “So…even if I went back he couldn’t make me go with him?” she asked and Astarion shook his head, “I mean I wouldn’t allow it anyway, it’s why we’re like this aren’t we?” Vesper flinched and pulled back from his touch, Astarion’s face fell, “I’m sorry, my sweet, maybe that joke was a touch too soon to tell after all. All the same, no. He cannot force you to go back to him. At the very least one of us will be free when this is all over.”

The bard lifted her eyes again, “We’ll kill Cazador.”

He chuckled and leaned back from her, “Were it only that easy. He is strong, Vesper. When this is done I will run as far as I can, hopefully, his influence is dependent on distance.” Vesper shifted until she was on her knees and she was leaning into his space, “We’re getting stronger. We’ll kill him. I mean, if we can kill a stupid cult leader trying to play as a god what makes you think we can’t handle Cazador?” His head tilted as he gave her a more familiar smile, “You’re sweet. Naive but…sweet.”

A voice called out to them from the fire and Astarion straightened, “Right. I was supposed to come and get you for dinner. Gale cooked again so take your time with…whatever this is.” She turned back and looked at the simmering potion, “Poison resistance…” Astarion made a noise of approval and stood, “Useful.”

After dinner, the others began preparing for bed. Vesper returned to her potion careful to muffle any noises that could wake the others. In total, she had enough ingredients to make a single potent resistance potion for each member of the party, including Halsin. The rest of the night she sat near the animals, petting and soothing them as they slept. Pieces of her conversation with Astarion slipped back into her mind and she felt something she hadn’t recognized in years bloom within her chest. She wasn’t married to Issac. If there was no slave paper she didn’t have to go anywhere with him. She took a deep breath and felt herself fill with that old emotion that had been dashed by the man she’d been forced to be with for ten years.

Hope.

Sometime during the night, she had found a book with empty pages past a certain point. Whatever this was, she’d found the book buried deep within the trunk, it looked handwritten. With a piece of charcoal from the fire she began to sketch on the empty page. It wasn’t a portrait of anyone, she was never skilled at drawing people, but she did sketch the camp.

Vesper didn’t know how long she had been up for when she began to yawn. Rubbing her face she could smell the campfire and sighed as she used her other hand to try and wipe the coal marks off her face, she heard a hushed chuckle and looked up at Halsin who nodded to her, “Well met.” He stepped closer, bending to use his cleaner hand, and wiped the smudge from her cheek, “Get some rest.”

Her cheeks flushed again and she nodded setting the book down beside her, “Goodnight, Halsin.” The druid was looking at the sketch she had made before he nodded to her. Vesper stood and walked to the last empty bedroll by the fire, Karlach had come to sleep with Gale and Wyll since they were ‘absolutely not frightened by the skeletal man they hadn’t spoken to yet.’ She was just about to lay down when she looked up at movement just above her, Astarion had stuck his head out of his tent and was waving to her.

She looked at Halsin who was now reading the front of the journal she had commandeered for her art before getting up to approach Astarion. “Yes?” she asked as she crouched at the opening of his tent. “Stay with me tonight…you’ve had nightmares the past couple of nights. While I think it would be hilarious for another one to frighten Gale, I’d also rather not wake up to all of our belongings being burned in a fireball,” he said as he held the flap open, when she hesitated he lifted a brow. “My behavior has been better than my best since the other night, I won’t attack you just because the others can’t see,” his insinuation that she didn’t trust him had her looking to the ground, he sighed, “Come on, little bard, I’m tired and would like to get at least a meditation in before we’re made to keep moving.”

He reached through to the outside and secured the flaps of the tent open before he laid down on the far side of the bedroll. She hesitated only a moment more, sparing a glance at the empty place by the fire before crawling in with him. Lying down on her back she stared at the ceiling of his tent, her body going rigid as his hand pushed a piece of her hair from her face, “Relax,” he suggested, “I…I wanted to ask a favor.” Silently she turned her head to look at him, “I need you to trust me, I swear I won’t do anything you’re uncomfortable with…or well, you’ll likely be uncomfortable—” he cleared his throat, “I won’t make this sexual.”

Her bottom lip was again being worried between her teeth before she nodded, “I trust you.” A small grin formed on his face before it slipped away and he scooted down, lifting her arm just enough that he could lay between it and her torso he placed his head against her breast. Her heartbeat began to race and she waited for a remark, a jeer, or even an unwanted touch between her legs, but the only other movement he gave was to place his arm across her midsection. “Is–is this the favor?” she asked and he hummed in acknowledgement.

“I just wanted to hear it…your heart,” he said softly and adjusted his head until his ear was flush against her armor. “Wait,” she said as she nudged him. They both sat up and she worked on the belt that held the armor closed, when she laid back down she was only in the leather top she’d been wearing for over a tenday, “Okay.” He looked down at her and his eyes followed the exposed skin between her breasts and down her torso, “Are you sure?”

She nodded.

Astarion laid back down, the sound of her beating heart clearer and the warmth of her skin spread over his cheek. He made no attempts to expose more of her skin, his hand was still as it rested over her hip, his fingers curled around it but not gripping. Vesper felt her heart slowing down. It was okay to trust him to do this. She’d woken up on his chest that morning and was safe, now she’d let him rest on hers and be safe. Her left arm which had been awkwardly extended to the side moved to wrap against his back and she carded her fingers into his hair.

She knew she wasn’t the only one with nightmares and never had Astarion welcomed her into his tent. The bard had no evidence to back up her suspicion that he may have had another nightmare, but just as she had done for Carwyn when he was little and had nightmares, Vesper began to hum as her blunted nails scraped against Astarion’s scalp. Her other hand reached for the arm on her midsection and she just held it, her thumb mindlessly rubbing circles. She felt his body stop breathing, no movement came from the vampire beside her and she had to remind herself that he made a conscious effort to breathe while he was awake. It wasn’t the most uncomfortable rest she’d gotten during this adventure, but the dead weight on her chest did make it a bit more difficult to breathe once she’d drifted to sleep.

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

“I’m about this close,” Astarion held his gloved fingers practically closed, “to stopping you from agreeing to nice things.” Vesper giggled as she climbed down the stacked mushrooms, “I mean it,” he continued, “We just killed those duergar to exact revenge for these spore people–”

“Myconids.”

“Shut up you walking encyclopedia!”

“Be nice, Astarion!” Karlach called out.

“I am–regardless! We just got revenge on those underdwarves and now he’s demanding we behead a drow,” Astarion landed beside the bard as he continued to rant. “Don’t you feel a little bad, hunting an elf of your own kind? Or has that mind flayer’s potion scrambled your tadpole too much?”

Vesper looked through the myconid village, looking for the area that Sovereign had supposedly opened up for them. When Wyll jumped off the large fungi and landed beside her, “Well if we go by the history known of the duergar, and by that I mean their sometimes relations with mind flayers, it's possible this has something to do with the Absolute.” The warlock paused and turned to the bard, “How do you feel after that potion?”

The drow still had an amused grin on her face before she too paused and took stock of herself, “I feel fine? But also…odd?” Lae’zel stepped around the others to face the bard, grabbing her chin and lifting her face upward to study it. The githyanki didn’t pause as Vesper’s entire body went rigid, nor did she seem to take notice when the others called out to her, “I warned against trusting that ghaik, now you’ve made it stronger. The sooner we get to the crèche and are purified the better.” Just as roughly as she had grabbed the bard, Lae’zel dropped her hold quickly, “We should do this before dealing with this Nere.”

“You don’t get to make decisions like that, Lae’zel,” Shadowheart approached from behind Karlach who was lifting her hands. “She’s right, Lae, we’ll get to your people…but this dream visitor we’ve been having says there’s no safe way to remove it,” Karlach waved her hands as she spoke, while trying to keep them from everyone.

“Tsk’va! More lies fed to you by the parasite. Purification is the entire purpose of the zaith’isk, once we find the ghustil and you see the power of the zaith’isk you will understand. Without these tadpoles we will be all the stronger to destroy these cultists,” Lae’zel shifted her attention away from the group, signaling an end to her contribution to the conversation. Wyll looked from the gith to the drow before reaching out to the bard, “I saw movement this way.”

Vesper stood at the opening of the area while the others began to go through what was in the once-sealed cave. Gale stepped away from the body in the center, turning a book he’d found in the drow’s possession over in his hands. Standing beside the bard he held it up to her, “The Mating Rituals of Flumphs. Can you make anything out of it?” The bard looked at him oddly before taking the book and turning a few pages, “Is this a flumph?” she asked pointing to an illustration. Gale peered over her shoulder and nodded, “It is. Though I’ve never been certain if it was a fey creature or one from the underdark. I’ve never encountered one myself.”

Vesper continued thumbing through the pages, she paused long enough, she hoped at least, to give the impression she was skimming through the text before handing it back. “Seems alright to me, why?” Gale frowned and opened the book again, “Call it intuition, but something just feels…off.” The wizard quieted again before his attention was grabbed by the dwarves who were packing up their things near the cave’s entrance, leaning toward the bard Gale whispered, “Why did you lie about the noblestalk?”

The bard lifted her gaze and leaned back when she realized how close Gale actually was. “Well,” she whispered before leaning close, “it can bring back memories.” Gale frowned as he turned to look at her before following her eyes as she turned to look at the cleric. “Oh…oh!” he said as he realized the bard’s plan. “Do you think she would do it?

“I don’t know, but I think she should be allowed her memories…she called it an act of faith, but I don’t know how she can stand so many secrets from herself,” the bard said. Gale’s brow furrowed, “Hmm?” he looked down at the bard before shaking his head, “How are you? Lae’zel was a tad rough when she grabbed you. I thought Astarion and Shadowheart were about to jump to your defense.” Vesper lifted a hand and rubbed her chin, “I’m fine. She may have surprised me, and I can understand how it could have seemed rough, but she didn’t hold that tight. I could have pulled away if I wanted.” When Gale’s eyes narrowed and his head tilted Vesper rolled her eyes, “Seriously. She…” the bard sighed, “she’s not like those that we fought before. She waited for me to save Shadowheart. Even put herself in the way of hellish creatures so I could make it to the transponder.”

Gale looked away from the bard and instead focused on the others as they finished clearing the room, “I’ll have to take your word for it, and I do. It doesn’t, however, stop me from worrying how things will end up if she’s the first one purified. Her people may decide that with her pure we’re nothing more than fodder for them.” Vesper nodded, a frown forming on her face as if she hadn’t considered that, “That’s…that’s fair I guess.”

Karlach hefted her axe on her shoulders, “We still haven’t seen those minotaurs you found before. Should…should we go looking?”

The others seemed a little weary but Lae’zel was in agreement with the barbarian and eventually, the others came around. Vesper approached the hobgoblin again to ask for directions to the Selunite outpost from the village and they set out. Of course, the one thing standing in their way was a field of torchstalks and timmask plants. The bard hadn’t descended any further once she saw the orange glows, yet she felt the weight of hands on both her shoulders ready to pull her back if she tried to go any further.

The others took out the exploding stalks while she waited on the fungal steps leading out of the village. Omeluum’s ‘bypass’ had nearly consumed her mind when she tested it, even now she couldn’t remember why she had agreed to the kindly mind flayer’s test. All she knew, as the hands at her shoulder pressed her forward, was that the tadpole in her mind had gotten stronger from the mixture of timmask spores and tongue of madness.

The bard was about to voice that she thought it was the timmask spores in the potion that were befuddling her when she felt a new hand lay on her and her mind cleared. Inhaling deeply, Vesper looked around and turned to see Shadowheart’s hand still extended with an amused grin on her face, “Better? You looked nearly asleep.” Vesper nodded, “Yes, thank you. I don’t think I’ll be trying something like that again.”

She had thought the hands on her shoulders had belonged to Astarion, but now with her mind cleared she could see him ahead of her with Karlach and Lae’zel. Glancing behind she found Wyll squinting ahead, “Can you not see?” Wyll looked at the bard and let loose an embarrassed chuckle, “I had hoped you would be alright being my eyes. Despite my devilish appearance I still lack the ability to see in such a clouded dark.” Vesper looked at Gale, the human wizard walking alongside her, “If it wasn’t for the fact I had to concentrate on the spell I’d gladly extend the ability that the weave lends me to see. Unfortunately, I am not powerful enough to separately concentrate on two incantations,” he gave a tight-lipped smile to Wyll who shook his head. “That’s alright Gale, if it bothers Vesper I can stop,” he tilted his head, but the bard had no complaints.

Finding the minotaurs wasn’t the hard part, even killing the first one wasn’t difficult. But when the second one leaped from where Karlach and Lae’zel had it cornered onto the path with Gale and Vesper…well, things got just a little dicey. Hearing Gale swear was jarring enough that the bard paused just a moment too long, missing the opportunity to leap away from the half-bull’s hammer swing. It scraped along her back as it crashed into the ground. Crying out she turned towards it and her magic swelled, “You know Gale, I choose to believe in female minotaurs.”

The wizard, recovering from throwing himself onto the ground, rolled over, “Now isn’t the time for a joke, Vesper.”

“C’mon, I have a lass-half-bull mindset!” her voice boomed with the punch line and the minotaur stopped and stumbled backward before its inhuman laugh began spilling out of its maw. “Okay, now we run!” she spun on her toes and began shooing the wizard. Shadowheart stood just ahead of them her mouth agape, shouting, “That was intentional?” Wyll grabbed hold of the wizard with his free hand, “Tasha’s Hideous Laughter, I’ve heard of the spell but never seen its effects.”

As the spell caster rushed away from the large creature, Lae’zel and Karlach were running towards it. The minotaur, still laughing heartily, fell to the ground, its weapon teetering on the edge of the Underdark’s broken floors. “Good going, Vesper!” the tiefling yelled out as she leaped forward and brought down her axe on the beast. Lae’zel followed behind her, the githyanki’s greatsword coming down on the bull’s neck and then again before the spell’s effect could end. With a sickening crunch, the gith severed the head’s connection with the spine.

Vesper bent at the waist as she heavily exhaled, “Right…well…they’re dead. Now what?” She directed her question to Karlach whose smile shined through the blood covering her face. “Uh…I didn’t think that far, but I just…” she poked the dead minotaur with her axe, “It gave you problems and I wanted to solve them.” Shadowheart and Wyll released exasperated laughs as she looked back up at them with a wide smile.

“Vesper!”

Turning around the bard started looking around, “Yes?” She answered Astarion’s voice though she couldn’t see him, then he peeked over the edge of a natural bridge, “Up here. You’ve mentioned Eilistaree right?” The drow’s eyes narrowed in confusion but she nudged Gale’s arm, “Come on.” The wizard took her elbow and followed beside her, the others not far behind.

A sword was standing still in a stone.

“Something about this, aren’t these offerings to your little dancing goddess?” Astarion looked up from the rock and seemed to pause his gaze on the hold Gale had on the bard’s arm. Neither spoke of the look he gave them as Vesper approached and looked over things. Shadowheart walked up behind her, “Are you a devotee of Eilistaree?”

Vesper looked back and shook her head, “Not really. My grandparents on both sides devoted themselves to her when they came to the surface. My parents' offerings were mostly so we were talented, or that’s my understanding.” She turned to Astarion and reached for one of the daggers on his hip, “What are you doing?” He quickly gripped her wrist. “Oh,” she said as she looked up at him, “it requires an offering…so I was going to give it one.”

Astarion hesitated before releasing his hold and watching her. The bard turned back around and cut into the palm of her hand before placing her hand against the blade letting her blood run down it until it touched the stone. “Don’t look so sad, Astarion, I’m sure she has enough to spare for you,” teased Wyll from the side. The bard giggled softly before gasping as the blade began to slide through her hand, lifting from its stone sheath.

Handing the dagger back to the rogue the bard took the hilt into her hand and released a puff of air.

Feeling a presence behind her, she rested the sword’s blade against her still-bleeding palm, “It says something here but…” she looked up at Astarion who was looking over her shoulder. “Undercommon,” he said, “Gale don’t you have something that can read anything?” The wizard stepped forward and held his hands out, “It’ll take about ten minutes to complete the ritual but I should know.”

While Gale set up an area to conduct his ritual to cast ‘Tongues’ Vesper remembered what Wyll had teased about and turned to offer her hand to Astarion, “Hmm?” A playful smile danced across her face and the rogue looked at her palm before cutting his eyes back up to her, “Tempting…but no. Heal it you silly elf.” He pushed her hand away gently and climbed down the bridge to look around.

After ten minutes Gale held the long sword up by the hilt, “Phalar Aluve or in less elven terms, ‘Though I have to leave you,’” he turned and passed the sword back to the bard, “‘I will dance forever in Eilistraee's light.’ All yours, dear Vesper, unless you wanted to pass it on to someone else.” The bard took it into her hands again and looked at each of them, “Anyone for it? I wouldn’t mind using it but it's much larger than this rapier…and well,” she motioned to her shoulders.

“When will you get rid of your weakness?” asked Lae’zel as she stepped forward. The gith took the sword from Vesper’s hands and spun it in her grip. Frowning she offered it back, “Any perceived weakness could prove lethal once you are in the zaith’isk. It would be wise to get rid of it.” Vesper’s eyes grew round, “I thought it was supposed to purify us?” Lae’zel nodded, her face still devoid of emotion, “And it will. However, istik, your diminutive build will already prove to be a problem for the githyanki technology. It may decide that you, yourself, need to be removed and purified.” Shadowheart bristled, “Are you calling her weak? You’re no larger than she is, Lae’zel! How is she considered weak and you aren’t?” Lae’zel lifted a brow and her head tilted, “I am made of Vlaakith’s strength and power. I have honed my body to endure. We have already seen Vesper fall once.”

“Because Gale threw her into a torchstalk!”

Karlach raised her hands, “Alright, alright, ladies…” The tiefling stepped between them, “It’s not up to us when or if she removes the collar. It’s her choice.”

The bard was staring at the gith’s back, the fighter having turned to face Shadowheart. Muttering to herself she healed her hand and turned to follow after Astarion. “Hey,” she called to him as he was bent over a skeleton, picking something from the pile of bones, “Think we’re ready to go kill that drow?”

He lifted his head and shrugged, “Are you ready to kill your own kind? It’ll just be us this time, no tieflings to help like with Minthara.” Vesper rubbed the side of her neck, “I’m not thrilled about the idea of killing at all, but they’ve got those gnomes,” she ignored the look of disgust on the high elf’s face, “and they’re destroying the Sovereign’s people. Besides, if they’re with the Absolute…it might get us closer to a path for Moonrise.”

Astarion shifted and looked behind her before picking up a skull, “Think Shadowheart would like a Selunite skull?” The bard lifted a questioning brow before the rogue shrugged, “Probably not,” and tossed it behind him. He reached over and picked up a rusted dagger before pocketing it and standing, “Well,” he motioned to the others as they approached, “seems like it's time to cross that dark lake. Anyone sitting out?”

Shadowheart looked at the others, “Perhaps we camp one more night before crossing. There’s only one boat and we need to be prepared in case we can’t come back straight away.” Vesper nodded in agreement, “And,” Astarion added, “we need to check the last of these notes on this forge we keep finding. Decide if we’re going to search for it or not.” Gale nodded, “I can agree with that plan. Though I haven’t exhausted my use of the weave today, it would be most useful for us to be as prepared as possible. Ruins surrounded by duergar won’t likely be the safest place for the likes of us. Vesper notwithstanding.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” questioned the bard rather quickly.

“I mean no offense, it's just…well, I suppose they don’t exactly have the best relations with the drow, but if they’re absolute followers it seems like she’s been placing dark elves in positions of leadership. We may need your voice to get past all of this quickly,” Gale explained as quickly as he could. He hadn’t meant to cause harm with his words, but the bard’s face had fallen just a bit. “I know you aren’t Llothsworn, we all do, but they won’t know that…not if you adopt that facade you put on before and perhaps that face you had before?” he offered.

“My sister’s face,” the bard adjusted her hold on the long sword. Gale’s head tilted, “Your sister doesn’t have your complexion?” Vesper shook her head, “No…Octavius and Yasmine look like dark elves like we’ve met. Paler, but still they have ashier skin than I do…well you saw her.” Karlach cleared her throat, “Let’s talk about it at camp.”

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

It was late when they finally got to the talk. Gale retired to his tent, he’d had a conversation with Withers that morning and was now comfortable being near the new member of the camp, to sort through his spell book to decide what was best for him to prepare in the morning. Not to mention a few scrolls he had purchased from Blurg.

Wyll and Karlach left with Halsin to get any gatherable herbs. Karlach went mostly for the protection aspect, and she liked talking to Halsin. Shadowheart had joined Vesper in her little alchemy corner, at least she had been there until the third time the bard asked her to reread the directions to the potion, “You have two eyes, Vesper, you can read it yourself.” After that she’d gotten up and left, leaving the bard embarrassed and flushed in front of the small steaming cauldron she’d been kneeling in front of her.

While the cleric was still muttering about forgetful bards, Astarion stepped from his tent and looked from the Sharran’s tent to where the bard sat with her hands in her lap. He moved closer and sat down, “What happened?”

“Timmask spores…not as strong as being hit with their full force but I inhaled just a little while pulverizing them…I–” she looked down at her lap, “I keep forgetting what she said.” Her voice lowered to a whisper, “And I can’t read it so I don’t know what the next step is and now she’s upset and I–” her eyes closed tightly as she held her breath trying to calm herself. Astarion reached forward and picked up the book, “Get your tools. I’ll read it to you.” She looked up at him and caught his eye, her lip quivering before she bit down on it, “Thank you.”

They worked quietly, she’d purchased herbs from the dwarven woman in the myconid village. It was purely out of guilt for lying about the noblestalk. Vesper knew the value of the rare fungi and when the woman had lamented how they would be down there even longer she knew she needed to do something to make up for it. When she was finished with the greater healing potion she sat back on her heels and sighed, looking over at the elf beside her, he was flipping through the pages of Halsin’s book. She wasn’t sure if it was the spores still in her system that gave her the courage or if she just didn’t expect him to react harshly; the bard leaned close and quickly pressed her lips to his cheek. Sitting up again she cleared her throat, “Thank you, again, Astarion.”

The rogue had pause, his eyes wide and his fingers holding one of the books pages aloft as he’d been the process of flipping it. “You’re more than welcome, my darling,” he grinned, “was that my payment for helping or were you just feeling generous?” His smile grew as he watched her cheeks flush. “Don’t tease me,” she practically begged as she lifted her stirrer to attend the potion again. Astarion placed the book down and let his hands rest behind him, holding him up, “And why not? It’s practically the most fun I can have in this camp…you haven’t wanted sex so I have to get my pleasure somewhere.”

Her head jerked sideways as she stared at him before turning to look away, “How do you even know…”

“Hmm?”

She swallowed hard and leaned over some of her other ingredients gathering them together for another potion, “How,” she lowered her voice, “how do you know when you want to have sex?”

Astarion frowned. His brow furrowed as he leaned forward, “Are you saying you don’t feel desire for me?” Vesper inhaled deeply and set everything in her hands down, “Not so loud, please.” He chuckled.

“There are things I want to do…but I don’t know,” she frowned, “I feel ridiculous trying to explain. Never mind. Forget I said anything, please.”

The rogue looked away and took a breath, “I know how you feel…in a sense.” He glanced back at the rest of the camp, Shadowheart was messing with the prism again and Lae’zel was once against sharpening her long sword. “I didn’t always want to bed Cazador’s victims, but they weren’t all terrible,” he admitted and looked back to Vesper who was twisting a rag in her hands. “Did you never enjoy sex? None of that bastard’s friends give you a good time?” he asked cautiously. She shook her head, “He had one. A man started coming around with him and he was kind to me.” Vesper lifted her head as her eyes unfocused, “He paid me compliments, would help me take laundry off the line if I was outside and he came to see Issac. Even told Carwyn not to speak to me so harshly a few times…”

She looked down at her rag again, “He would come by when Issac wasn’t there…tell me things he thought I deserved and said some of the kindest things. But then he tried to kiss me…” her hand reached up to the corner of her mouth, “he didn’t like that I didn’t want him to touch me. None of them kissed me…none of his friends anyway.” Astarion leaned close, “Except the one you imagined.” Vesper nodded.

Astarion exhaled heavily and sat back again, “Hmm. That does throw a wrench into things doesn’t it…” The bard turned, and her knees pressed against one of his, “There are times when I do want to kiss you. I may not have had sex when Issac took me but I had kissed someone…I know when I want to do that, but I don’t want to push myself on you.” The rogue chuckled, “My dear, push yourself all you like.” His laugh ran through her as she dropped her head again, “What I mean is I know when I want to do that, but not…anything else. Not yet.”

She knew she was being watched by the vampire’s spawn. When her gaze drifted just behind her lashes she could watch him he leaned forward and rested his hands on his fist, “Can we work on that? Despite some of the horrible bedmates I’ve had…I do enjoy some of the carnal acts of desire. And as I told you before, I want to know what you really sound like instead of those shouts and screeches you were making in the woods.”

“Uhm,” she felt his fingers under her chin and nearly fought against him before letting him pull her head up. He was so much closer than she’d realized, his nose grazing against hers, “I can only imagine just how sweet your blood is in the throes of passion.” His lips grazed hers and her heart began to pound in her ears, her breath catching and the heat that she normally felt in her face raced through her extremities. “My little bard, I cannot wait to drink you up,” he smirked, and their eyes met as he opened his, “and I don’t just mean your blood.”

She felt his tongue ghost against the seam of her lips and gasped in a silent breath. Noises from the camp's entrance had him backing away for just a second before he turned her chin and pressed a kiss to the scar on her lips, “Soon?” Dumbly she nodded and closed her mouth tightly, when Astarion turned and got up she pressed her hand to her chest and turned back to the table nearly yelping when his voice was a whisper in her ear, “That, love, that is desire.” He tugged a strand of her hair before walking away.

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

During dinner, Karlach pulled out of her pocket a grouping of vines. “Right, so we need Vesper to go on the boat just because she’s a drow right?” she asked and looked at Gale who nodded as he spooned a mouthful of ‘sad soup,’ Astarion had taken to calling their underdark meals as such, “Right. I should probably also go, I nominate myself only because I don’t believe our resident bard can cast a teleportation circle.” Vesper shook her head as she ate and looked at Karlach, “What are those for?”

The tiefling glanced at Halsin before clearing her throat and holding them out, “We were talking about it on our little gathering trip. Since we probably all want to go if only to make sure the rest of you are safe, Halsin suggested drawing straws to see who goes. So, there are two short straws for those that will be going.” Lae’zel tutted and rolled her eyes before reaching over and quickly plucking one out of Karlach’s fingers, it was a very short vine. “Right then, one more short one…Lae’zel…” Karlach made a face at the gith before looking at the others, “Unless someone can make a compelling argument as to why they should go.”

Vesper looked around the campfire before the others reached out to grab for the vines. Shadowheart held up her short straw and the others threw theirs into the fire. Astarion stared at them and then turned to Vesper, “Finish eating, we need to work on your lock picking.” He sat his bowl of soup in front of Scratch before getting up and returning to his tent.

The bard frowned for a moment and turned her bowl up to her lips, “He didn’t mean right now, did he? You can take your time to eat at least,” Shadowheart said as she watched the redheaded drow. Halsin chuckled, “He’s in his right to be worried. I’ve not seen them apart since I joined your camp.” Vesper choked on the last bit of broth and brought her bowl down to look at the druid who was smiling. Wonderful, she thought, someone else to tease me.

She felt the tadpole wriggle and Karlach and Wyll began laughing, Wyll tilted his head, “Well it’s only because he’s saying what we’ve all seen. You and Astarion are close…it’s nice to see he cares about someone other than himself.” He turned his attention to Halsin, “You’re right though, this will be the first time he’s been left behind in camp…hell, it’ll be the first time for several of us, actually.” He looked at Lae’zel and Shadowheart, “Will you two be alright without Karlach as a buffer.” “T’chz.”

“I hardly need a babysitter, Wyll. As long as Lae’zel stays on her best behavior I’ll have no reason to knock her into the Ebonlake.”

Vesper shot the cleric a pleading look and Shadowheart sighed, “Fine. Yes, I’ll behave…as long as she does.” Lae’zel made another noise of difference, “We are allies as long as we have these tadpoles, though if your usefulness runs out I may have to dispose of you.”

Karlach looked between them, “I’m rethinking the vines.”

Vesper shook her head, “Don’t. They’ll be fine. Right? Because without either one of you, things could go poorly for Gale and me…” She gave each of them a pleading look and Lae’zel lifted her chin, “I will remain nonhostile to Shadowheart if you agree to remove the collar.”

“I’m leaving,” the bard muttered as she stood quickly and walked away toward Astarion’s tent, the high elf now standing just outside his tent with a pair of gloves, a set of thieves tools, and an ordinary chest lock in his hands.

Halsin looked around the campfire and frowned, “What is the matter with the collar she wears?” Wyll shook his head when Shadowheart opened her mouth, “She was upset when she found out you told me.” The cleric sighed and shook her head, “Halsin is a member of this team now, isn’t he? He needs to know about her shortcomings…” Turning to the druid she began to explain what she knew about the bard. The druid’s jaw set in a hard line as he listened, and his eyes glanced over to the two elves.

“If it’s simply sealed together, surely it is something that can be removed easily,” he said as he watched the bard, “and I would hardly call an accessory like that a shortcoming.”

“It hides her broken collarbone. Or rather, her poorly healed collarbone.”

Even at this distance, he could see the bard’s shoulders straighten, and her ear turned towards the fire, her chin down as far as it could go.

“A poorly healed injury is also not a shortcoming,” he said to the cleric. Halsin turned to look at Shadowheart, “I have seen you flinch when that mark on your hand flares. Do you consider it a shortcoming?” Shadowheart looked down at her hand and blanched, “No.” The druid bowed his head, “Then why would you consider her injury to be a shortcoming?”

Shadowheart had no answer.

Lae’zel sighed, “It needs to come off, no matter how anyone thinks of it. Her shoulder needs to be healed if it can, lest something happen to her in the zaithisk.”

Karlach smiled, “It’s almost like you like her Lae.” The githyanki tsked and lifted her chin again, “She has impressed me since reuniting after the nautiloid. Though I prefer battle to be won through bloodletting I can respect her magic.”

Gale, who had been quiet up until now, chuckled, “Agreed…though she could use some better jokes.” Wyll hummed from his spot by the fire, “I dunno…lass-half-bull was pretty funny.” The tiefling laughed and nodded, “And her mockery is getting better. Probably saved my ass today with those dwarves.”

Across the camp Vesper listened, she could feel Astarion’s hand on her knee, her own hand was over his. When she turned back she was chewing on the inside of her cheek, “Don’t listen to them. The druid’s right.” She glanced up at Astarion and spared him a tense smile before she focused on the lock again, “Is he though? I’ve got a perfectly useful sword today…can’t use it because I can’t even lift it properly.” The lock finally clicked and Astarion pulled it back to reengage the lock and held it out once again, “Again. Taking off the collar is your choice. Everything is your choice now,” he told her as she bent over his hand and began working on the tumblers inside the lock.

“Should I agree to what Lae’zel said?” she asked as she stuck the tip of her tongue out from between her lips. “It’s your choice…I won’t deny I’d like you to remove the collar only because I worry about your fragile little wrist.” When the lock popped open again he took it away and reached behind him for another one, “Again.”

“How many of these do you have?”

“When it took you longer to just pick a lock than it did for me to disarm a trap and open the lock…I began collecting. Less talking more picking,” he pushed her head down and grinned when he heard her snickering.

“But, if you weren’t so beholden to keeping your promises…” he tilted his head before reaching to adjust one of her hands, “you could agree to it and then just never do it.” She looked up at him for a second before looking back down as one of the tools in her hands became tight, “I can’t do that. All I have is my word…literally, I own nothing.”

Astarion glanced over her head and saw the others were tossing looks in their direction, “Perhaps. Maybe I’m looking to corrupt you just a little bit, after all, in all my years visiting taverns of Baldur’s Gate, you must be the most squeaky clean bard I’ve ever met.” he sighed and shook his head from side to side, “Fine, besides the pickpocketing and the lock picking….it took you too long,” he said as the lock finally popped, “try again.”

He glanced up again and raised a brow, “Gith coming.” Vesper lifted her head to look at him before turning, Lae’zel had her arms crossed over her chest, “Karlach is threatening to go against her own set rule if I do not agree to ‘behave.’ I still pose that I will act as you expect of me if you remove it.” Vesper took a deep breath and looked at Astarion who cast his eyes away from her, she looked back to Lae’zel and nodded. “Fine, but after we deal with the drow,” Lae’zel nodded once and left the two to their devices, returning not to the fire but to her tent.

Vesper sighed again and looked at Astarion, “Why do you want it gone anyway?” The rogue lifted his brow and looked towards her neck, “I wasn’t lying, I worry about your wrist.” He lifted her hand and tugged the glove off, she could see healing puncture marks. “I will admit your thigh was much more enjoyable, and perhaps it’s the spawn in me…” he leaned closed and whispered, “I like necks.” The bard pursed her lips as he leaned back before she began to shake with laughter, “Really?” He nodded, “Your neck is a mystery to me…it could end the whole thing if it's not enjoyable.” He looked away from her but allowed the corner of his mouth to quirk upward, “Then who will I enjoy? Halsin has a nice throat I suppose…think he’d let me have a taste?” He turned to the bard who was now covering her mouth to keep from making noise.

Vesper let Astarion drink from her that night, ignoring his teasing about how she tasted. She also ignored his advances about ‘pleasing’ her but did give in when he told her to deny him a kiss. Part of her had expected it to go beyond what she was comfortable with, but the high elf had sweetly pressed his lips against hers before pulling away. “Go prepare for your watch before I don’t allow you to leave,” he goaded her as he pushed her away. The bard laughed softly as she left him for the evening.

After bottling her potion, the drow walked quietly around the campsite careful not to disturb those around the fire. After her round was finished, Vesper did her best to sneak out of the camp proper, shushing Scratch and the owlbear cub as she left. She didn’t go far from the protected entrance, Shadowheart’s warding glyph pulsating as her feet scuffed across the arcane ward.

Perching on the naturally formed bridge that led to their cave Vesper pulled her knees to her chest and let her fingers dance across the bottom of her collar. Words from Issac and his family rang between her ears as she touched it. Memories of the way her neighbors looked at her flashed behind her eyes. She was so lost in thought she nearly leaped forward when a blanket was dropped over her shoulders, “Whoa! Don’t–” Halsin’s sleep-deep voice nearly echoed in the chamber they were in, “I didn’t mean to frighten you. Scratch was worried about you being alone,” he said as he crouched down beside her before fully sitting, his legs hanging over the edge.

“I didn’t mean to worry him…or you, or wake you up at all,” said the bard as she tugged the blanket over her leather-wrapped shoulder. “I wasn’t resting yet, attempting yes, but I had not yet reached reverie,” he told her before he glanced in her direction, “Vesper…may I ask an uncomfortable question?”

She could already hazard a guess as to what he wanted to ask. Glancing at the large druid she inhaled deeply and nodded, “Of course, you’ve helped me a lot recently. How could I say no to a question?” Halsin’s frown deepened but he pressed on, “Your companions seemed to have concerns about the collar around your neck. An injury, no matter how grave, shouldn’t be hidden in shame. It’s a mark of your survival…”

It was exactly as she’d been expecting. Nervously she sucked her bottom lip between her teeth and listened. Halsin reiterated himself several times, that she shouldn’t wear the collar just because she’s ashamed of the scar her collarbone left. Finally, she held up a hand, “Halsin… it's not because of the injury…” The druid stopped talking and waited, when she didn’t continue he pressed, “If not the injury…why? Even Astarion told you the other night you are not beholden to this man you called a husband…” The word ‘man’ was hesitantly said, as if Halsin were trying to come up with a word befitting his thoughts on the image he’d created of Issac from the little information he’d been given.

“I may not be ‘beholden’ to him as you say,” she reached through the blanket and touched the collar’s edge, “and yet he does have a hold. But…” she let one leg fall off the edge of the bridge and the other adjusted as she turned to the druid. It was time the others knew the truth, might as well start with the one who was talking to her now. “When the collar was sewn together the woman who did the work sewed deeply, running the threads through my shoulders. When I complained…well,” she could hear Issac’s mother’s laughter, “she didn’t care. So removing it isn’t exactly a simple task…and I’m a bit of a baby when it comes to pain.”

Vesper watched the druid’s face as it shifted from curious understanding, to rage, and finally softened into a sympathetic smile for the bard. Her eyes followed the movement of his hand as it raised and carefully rested against her shoulder, his weight held so as to not put pressure on the blanket or leather, “I am deeply sorry for your pain. I can only imagine…” he paused and removed his hand as his chin fell, “this was not the first cruelty you experienced?” When she shook her head he sighed, “Nor was it the last,” she said in a hushed whisper. “But, believe me, Halsin…when I say it was far from the worst cruelty I experienced before this tadpole…besides Astarion, I may be the only one thrilled with the turn of events…not that I want to be a mind flayer, of course.”

From where she sat, Vesper could have sworn that Halsin was having an internal crisis. She lifted her head to look at the druid fully and reached out placing her hand against his bicep, “Don’t feel sorry for me, Halsin.” The druid shook his head, “I just…I cannot help but wonder what else he put you through.” Her eyes widened as she thought about it all and she had to shake her head to release herself from her thoughts, “Oh, you know…daily physical harm just because I slept wrong or allowed our son to be a child and make noise when he wanted silence.” “You had children?”

The bard’s head nodded, “Yes. Three little babies all at once…” She looked away with a melancholic smile, “Of course, I only have the one now.”

“Childhood can be very hard–”

“Childhood didn’t kill them…” she quickly corrected him before biting down on the inside of her cheek. “Mariwen was the weaker of the three—” “Triplets?” asked Halsin as he leaned closer, the bard’s voice was softer as she recalled her children. “Yes…not unheard of in my family,” she glanced at him before looking away, she could feel the burn in her eyes, “Mariwen was the weaker one but she was still so strong, my sisters always told me that the more babies cried the stronger they were…so when she got sick and just kept crying I didn’t mind. The other two got over their illness, but not Mariwen. I thought it was fine, that her crying would come to an end but Issac…” she blinked rapidly and swiped her hand over her eyes, “Issac threw us both into a room and barred the door so we couldn’t get out.”

Vesper refused to look in Halsin’s direction as he scooted closer to her, when his hand warmed her back through the blanket she bowed her back to keep it off of her, “I didn’t hear the buzzing until her cries were screams.” She took in a shuddering breath, “Hornets had somehow built a nest beneath the floorboards…which I still find so interesting considering the room we were in was mine and I had just cleaned it the day before…no buzzing. No hornets. But somehow it was my fault for not keeping his home free of pests.”

Halsin said nothing. When she bowed her back to get away from his touch he pulled his hands back, “What happened to your other daughter?”

The bard gave him a pained smile and laughed humorlessly, “Isn’t that a question I would love to know.” She turned her eyes to the druid and tilted her head, “After burying Mariwen I didn’t want the other two to get very far from me. So I’d have them sleep in my bed rather than their crib. For Issac, I learned how to sleep like a human, he has always hated the idea of meditation and reverie, so I didn’t hear the men when they came in. I didn’t know they were there until the one nearly stabbed through my neck and he ripped Ffion from my arms.” The druid sucked in air and she reached out to pat his arm again, her hand was quickly covered by his, “I wanted to go after them. But they said they’d take Carwyn too or kill me and leave him to die…Issac was going to be gone for weeks. The only person that would come by would have been his brother…Evard didn’t care about the children.”

She licked her dried lips and shame colored her face, “I chose to save my son…to save myself and I let them take Ffion away from me.”

Her hand was slid down Halsin’s arm until he held it in both of his hands, “You were given an impossible choice. To go after your daughter it would have put more lives in danger. There was no right decision to be made.” He heard another scoff from her and she turned to look at him, “If only it had been you instead of Issac…he believed I should have found a way. Should have thrown myself at those men, given myself to them in hopes that they would have been satisfied with the drow whore of Rivington.” A rebellious tear streaked down her face and her hand rushed to catch it.

“After that of course, I never did anything that would put Carwyn in danger. I gave Issac whatever he wanted the moment he mentioned it…no matter how much I hated it…or it made me hate myself,” when Halsin opened his mouth she guessed his question and shook her head, “It didn’t stop the abuse. This collar happened after my girls were gone…after Carwyn turned four he was taught to hate me. They taught him to not listen to my instructions and then he would get angry because I couldn’t control my child.” She looked at the druid and stretched a smile across her face, “But I have to be happy. Because I’m alive…my son is still alive. Now I’m free from him and of them.”

Halsin’s hands warmed the one of hers he still held. His thumb massaged the lower portion of her palm and he had cast his eyes downward. “Yet you still cling to that which was to shame you,” his words weren’t meant to be accusatory but she flinched all the same. The druid released her hand and patted the top, “You’ve made an agreement to remove the collar, but if I may…I don’t think that you are ready for its removal.”

She didn’t answer.

Silence fell between the elves before Halsin made to stand, “Come. I can keep watch tonight and rest while the rest are in camp tomorrow. We don’t know how long it will take for your boat to cross the Ebonlake. You need all the rest you can get.” Vesper wanted to deny him, but old habits are so hard to kick. Even with Astarion’s help she still had difficulty turning men down. Standing she dusted off her backside, “I’m sorry if I ruined your evening…”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Halsin turned to face her, he’d nearly made it back to their camp’s entrance. “Knowing what someone has gone through can help when that person is struggling. For instance, now when Astarion’s barbs get a little more… ambitious I know that I should probably stop him before he truly hurts you.” He held an arm out to the bard and his fingers curled, “I won’t leave you out here alone, but it’s much safer within the wards.”

She tucked the blanket around herself tighter and followed the druid, he paused at his tent before he shook his head and guided her to Astarion’s, “The others think you have fewer nightmares when you’re beside him.” Vesper frowned, “How would they know I’m having nightmares?” Halsin lifted a brow and then tapped his finger softly against her head, “Apparently your parasite likes to share that information with the others.”

The already pale drow blanched further, but she nodded, “Thank you. Here,” she passed his blanket back to him before crawling into the rouge’s tent. Even though her staying with him that night hadn’t been discussed, Astarion had kept the second bedroll beside his, the cushion she used to pillow her head lay next to his, and the threadbare blanket was folded exactly where she had left it that morning. She tied the opening closed and sat back on her heels until she felt Astarion’s nails trail up her arm, “Lie down…get some rest.”

“How much of that did you hear?” she asked as she followed his orders, her knees curling upward as she threw the blanket over herself.

“Enough to know these next few days will be awkward until you address the others,” he said sleepily. His head turned and he opened his eyes to glance at her, “Come here. You’re going to worry about it for too long and be exhausted come morning…Lae’zel will blame me.” Astarion allowed her to curl against him, only reaching down to bring one of her knees up to rest on his thigh, “Comfortable?” he asked before laying his head back down. The laid there in silence before he sighed, “Close your eyes or I’ll kill you and have Halsin revive you come morning.” When her head shot up he looked at her, “It would be peaceful…bad timing?” She nodded and he wrinkled his nose, “I won’t harm you. Just close your eyes and count your sheep…”

Getting to sleep wasn’t easy for the bard. Guilt over subjecting the party to her dreams ate at her, but Astarion’s nails scraped against her scalp just as she had done for him previously. He found a rhythm that finally lulled the bard to sleep. Glancing at her once her breathing evened out, Astarion frowned and looked at his hands. Comfort from his hands.

“How odd…”

#the caged bard #baldur's gate 3 #baldur's gate 3 fanfiction #bg3 #tcb: vesper #astarion/tav #astarion/halsin/tav coming later #halsin/tav later #astarion/halsin later #tav's story

2 notes · View notes

thecagedbard · 10 months ago

Text

Chapters 40 & 41 posted!

I don't have anything ship wise to post for attention so uhm...here have the triplets.

EDIT BECAUSE IM STUPID:

After Orin's revelation the party must gather together to save their companion and friends. Vesper discovers what it is her family, and Astarion, were hiding from her-and that nearly everyone but her knew all long-and has to come to terms that the choices she makes for herself don't seem to matter to those that care about her.

#the caged bard #baldur's gate 3 #baldur's gate 3 fanfiction #bg3 #tcb: vesper #astarion/tav #tav's story #halsin/tav #halstarion/tav #these three lumbering fools #dont mind the armor on kylian it might be a fic spoiler after all #okay goodnight

1 note · View note

thecagedbard · 1 year ago

Text

Rating: Mature

Pairing(s): Astarion/Tav (Vesper), Astarion/Halsin, Astarion/Halsin/Tav(Vesper); Mentions of Karlach/Shadowheart/Wyll; Mentions of Gale/AFAB OC

Warnings: Hurt/Comfort, Implied/Referenced Rape/Non-con, Physical Abuse, Canon Divergence, Child Death

Word count: 8,897/300,000+

Chapter Nine

“You know, I have to say,” Gale said as he perched on the boat next to Vesper, “that was quite the farewell you got from Astarion this morning.” He kept his voice low so the duergar who had boarded their vessel didn’t overhear. “I hadn’t realized the two of you were so close,” Vesper turned and looked at the wizard, thankful that the illusory image of her sister kept him from seeing her flushed cheeks, though it didn’t do much to hide her rounded eyes as she looked away quickly.

The corners of her mouth were upturned, “You may be the only if even Halsin caught on.” Gale lifted his hand to his chest, “You wound me. I knew you were close but not so close to have such a passionate goodbye in front of everyone. Though, perhaps, I am just a little more conservative in my own acts of affection.” The bard’s head tilted and she leaned close to the wizard, her voice low as she teased him about his own relationship with Mystra, “Conservative or just astrally adventurous.” Gales's mouth formed an ‘O’ shape as he chuckled, “Fair enough. I’m done teasing I suppose…truly I just wanted to keep your mind clear. After our breakfast intervention and knowing what we’re coming up to…I must admit I’m worried. About you, I mean.”

Sparing him a glance as she turned to look behind them, Vesper nodded, “Thank you. I’ll be okay I think…as long as they don’t turn their rods on me at least.”

That morning, Vesper had awoken to several terse voices not far from the tent. When she emerged, her hand rubbing her tired eyes, she saw everyone around the fire. “None of you thought to tell her that you saw into her dreams?” Astarion had said and Karlach glanced behind her as she rounded the corner. “It’s not that, Astarion,” the tiefling said, keeping her eyes on the drow, “We didn’t know how to bring it up. That’s part of the reason I want Vesper to wear that ring of mind shielding…not because I don’t want to share your dreams,” she began to address the bard in the back who was trying to disappear back into the tent, “but because I don’t want you to share something you’re not comfortable sharing. That’s all!”

Astarion turned and looked at the drow before crooking his fingers, “None of you thought how she’d feel learning about it later, did you?” He turned and looked at Shadowheart, “For someone so secretive about her own self you don’t seem to mind sharing others' histories…even things they haven’t told people themselves.” When Vesper got close enough he looked at her again, “We all have a past. Karlach was sold to Zariel. I was tricked into my slavery to Cazador. Wyll is Mizora’s little bitch…none of us want to talk about the horrible things that happened to us. No one has poked at Wyll about what he experienced as he was dragged through the hells.”

The warlock opened his mouth before closing it. The bard was unsure if he was going to share or defend himself.

“All I’m saying is that perhaps you could all have a little heart and not tell everyone the awful things that have happened to our bard,” Astarion tilted his head as he looked at Shadowheart. The cleric was watching Vesper though, she adjusted her jaw before speaking, “I’m sorry, Vesper. Astarion’s right…I had no right to share what I did with Halsin or Gale and Wyll.” Vesper nodded and Astarion huffed, “That’s it? Just going to forgive them that easily?”

The bard turned to look at him, “What can I say?” she shrugged, “First apologies in ten years may sway me more than anger…” The high elf cleared his throat and pursed his lips. Karlach’s face fell, “I’d give you the biggest hug if I could Vesper…” she turned to look at them around the fire and showed a tense smile.

There was a tense silence as they all looked around before Lae’zel spoke up, “Who is this Mariwen…why did that man say it was your fault?” The other’s heads whipped around to the githyanki, “Just because the rest of you prattle on and gossip does not mean I too did not experience the dream.” Slowly the attention of those around the campfire turned back to the bard and she took a shaky breath, warmth enveloped the middle of her back. Looking up Halsin stood on one side of her, his head bowing in a nod; with another breath, Vesper launched into her story about her children again.

Unlike the night before where she kept glancing at the druid, this time she kept her eyes on the fire as it danced within the pit.

“Someone hug her, I can’t…” pleaded Karlach as Vesper finished. Wyll was quick to acquiesce to Karlach’s request, his arms encircling the bard’s shoulder, “I’m so sorry for your losses,” he whispered to her before stepping back. The redhead lifted her eyes to meet him, she knew her body had gone stiff the moment he embraced her, “Thank you.”

She listened to them as they talked more agreeing that from now on if there was a dream shared through the tadpole to talk to the person they believe it came from. Karlach approached her as the others began cooking and held out the ring she’d received for telling Omeluum the story of how they’d gotten to the underdark, “Seriously. Keep this. If it’ll work to keep your thoughts your own, you deserve it.” Vesper tilted her head up and gave the tiefling a genuine smile before nodding, “And if we have to go to Baldur’s Gate, point that prick out to me the moment you see him. I’d like to have some words…between his arse and my foot.”

Preparations to leave had been started, Gale had been the one to suggest she disguise herself before leaving camp. Astarion jerked his head up and moved rather swiftly to her side, “Before you do,” was all the warning she had before he grabbed her hip with one hand and pulled her close. Vesper had practically shrieked when she was forcibly moved, and frozen for just a moment before melting into Astarion’s kiss. Thankfully she couldn’t hear the low whistle Karlach let out as her hands fisted in his cotton tunic, but the tangy metallic taste against her tongue after she opened her mouth to the rogue’s prodding made her push at him just the tiniest bit. He leaned back, his tongue wetting his own lips, “I was going to wait but I’d rather see this than a false image of that sister of yours.” The bard was dazed as she stepped away from him and nodded, “Right. That….that makes sense.”

Thinking back on it now, on this rickety little boat, her lip began to tingle as she pressed them together. Gale pointed just past her, “My spell isn’t nearly as powerful as your eyesight, but there’s something just ahead.” Vesper pulled back from her musings to look in the direction he pointed, he was right. Large statues loomed ahead, she stood up and braced herself as they neared.

Thankfully, Vesper’s lack of knowledge of how Lloth's sworn drow behaved didn’t cause any issues. She just pulled on all the mannerisms her sister embodied over nineteen years of knowing her. At the very least these underdwarves couldn’t tell the difference.

“Something wrong?” questioned Shadowheart as the spiders ran off to find Lloth’s faithful. “Oh, I’m just beginning to wonder if my sister was perhaps darker than I thought…” replied the bard as she continued to look around, “Have you found anywhere worth trying to summon the others?” Gale nodded, “There’s a locked door in this direction, I had to agree to throw some gnomes into the dark waters but it should be safe for you to…” he cleared his throat, “unlock.”

Lae’zel searched the pockets of the dead gnomes while Shadowheart and Gale kept an eye on the duergar; Vesper kneeled at the door her tongue poking between her teeth as she worked on the lock. “Any luck yet,” asked Shadowheart. “This is different from the locks he had me practicing on last night…it’ll just take a minute…Oh, I got one,” the bard bounced before focusing again.

“It’s almost adorable how excited you are about your criminal education,” Gale said with his head turned, so the bard could hear him. “Not that there’s anything wrong with it, but I didn’t exactly take you as a sneaky thief type,” he waved a dismissive hand. Shadowheart laughed softly, “Not everyone is as they appear, Gale. Not to mention besides the bad we know about our dear bard, we don’t know much about your life before.”

Another pin stuck, and the door shifted, “Got it, let's go.” She stood and began pocketing the tools before she pushed the door open, “And we,” she looked at the wizard as he stepped up beside her, “did whatever we had to do to survive. I’m a much better pickpocket…” Gale raised a brow as they walked through the Nightfeast. “Is that so?” he pressed a button that was against the wall, “Much practice doing that?”

Vesper nodded as she balanced over the unleveled floor, “When I was much younger my brother Vale would play while one of our sisters danced, people would be so caught up in their drinks or the entertainment they never saw Perris and me rifling through their pockets. And of course, if they caught us we were fast enough to get away and Lothaire would just bully them into leaving us be.” She smiled fondly, “I miss them sometimes.”

Carefully sneaking by the two acid pools, Lae’zel spied the two large acidic blobs that clung to the ceiling, Gale found an area to begin his ritual. “I’ll leave the chalk markings here in case we need to come back later, just give me enough time to gather the others,” he looked at Lae’zel and Shadowheart who then looked at one another and nodded. It was Vesper they had to stop from wandering off though, the bard was too curious about what else this area of the place was hiding.

When the others arrived, it took a little bit of time for Gale to perform the ritual the second time, they set out. They found a gnome with a large container of rune powder, the bard was practically a sweaty mess when the gnome gave them a vial of the powder and left with the larger one. She had to sit down after that.

“I think we’re better off trying to save the drow…or well, are we saving him or leaving him to die. Either way is fine with me, we just need his head,” Astarion said as he walked around the area where the gnome had been hiding. He was searching the bookshelves and looking over the stone tablets.

“We have to save the gnomes, Astarion,” Karlach said.

“Ugh, why must it be gnomes…”

Wyll pointed at the spawn, “You said something similar when we saved that man from the goblins back in Moonhaven. What do you have against them?”

“Nothing I suppose, just one of Cazador’s spawn…I assume they’re most like him really, so why save any of them,” he pocketed something from the bookshelf. “Weren’t we supposed to find something about the Nightsong in a Sharran temple?” he picked up one of the tablet fragments again, “This mentions the lady of loss more than once…”

“What? Let me see,” Shadowheart rushed to his side and began trying to piece the tablets together.

“You cannot hold an entire race of people responsible for the acts of one person,” Wyll shook his head, “Just because one of your spawn siblings bothers you, doesn’t mean that they’re all the same.” Astarion scrunched his nose in annoyance, “I think you’ll find I can. I’ve yet to meet a gnome who amazed me…”

“Did your gnome brother tattle on you or something?” Gale asked as he helped Vesper back to her feet.

“More than once…”

The others got quiet before Karlach cleared her throat, “Right well…let’s annoy the piss out of Astarion and save these gnomes. Because slavery, Astarion,” she pointedly looked at him, “is bad.”

They entered the hottest portion of the area, lava flowing just under their feet, and Vesper had to adjust her illusory image to give her sister’s face the appearance of sweat. She met with the sergeant who didn’t have a tadpole but seemed to be a believer of the absolute anyway. With the mention of a vial of rune powder the dwarf practically pushed her forward toward the gnomes. And there was a familiar face.

“Barcus Wroot?” she said softly and one of the deep gnomes turned and looked at her, “Hello. I’m not supposed to talk but…do I know you?” Her eyes widened before she remembered the face she was showing, while it was just like her own even the change in complexion and the different hair might make her look like a different person. “We met at the windmill, I–I saved you from the goblins,” he looked her over and nodded slowly, “Right. Well…if you could be as heroic now that would be great…they won’t likely keep us alive after we get the drow out of here.”

Vesper nodded, “Stay away from the lava,” she took the vial of rune powder out of her pocket, “try to avoid being used as a shield. The blonde doesn’t mind collateral damage.” The gnomes paused and looked at the vial, “Go, run for cover.” She turned and walked back to Astarion’s side, “Don’t shoot the vial yet…” he glanced at her through the corner of his eye, “Why?”

Vesper tried to make sure the man behind the rubble wouldn’t hear her as she used the tadpole to speak to the others, “Kill the dwarves. We risk the gnomes if we don’t take them out now.” She saw Karlach begin to stretch and heard her, “Right then.” She glanced at the others and received subtle nods from Wyll and Gale. Lae’zel began to stretch and reached for the hilt of her long sword while Shadowheart hid her face behind her shield, though she could hear the cleric as she began to say a prayer.

“Go ahead,” she said to Astarion with a nod.

The rogue still seemed unsure as he hesitated for just a moment before he lifted his hands, “Ignis!” A flame lashed from his fingertips and hit the sergeant right in the back, “Oops…I missed.” The sergeant turned and drew her sword, “Traitorous bastards!”

The under dwarf let out a yell for help that was eclipsed by Karlach’s rage as she rushed forward and shoved the sergeant into the lava. It didn’t stop the scrying eye that had been hovering around them from calling for help though.

Barcus and the other gnomes did as they had been told and ran for hiding places, two taking the opportunity to shove the dwarves or to try and trip them as they came running. With her rapier in one hand and the other holding her crossbow, Vesper focused on the dwarf that was trying to shoot them from above. When she missed twice she dodged the blow of a dwarf near her and called to Wyll. The warlock misty stepped onto the balcony and with an eldritch blast threw the duergar off of its perch.

Shadowheart pulled one of the illithid bombs they’d found on the nautiloid from her side and threw it in the center of a group of the duergar, “Gale!” The wizard swung around and summoned a fireball atop the grouped dwarves before jumping back from the swing of one near him, “Karlach! A little help please!”

It wasn’t the strength of the duergar that gave the party issue, but rather the sheer amount of them and the room’s hazards. Vesper danced on her toes around the duergar trying to avoid their weapons while at the same time trying to steer herself away from the lava, the two duergar clearly trying to push her in its direction.

Astarion came up behind one and stabbed his daggers into each side of the dwarf’s neck. Despite armor upgrades and careful dodging, the group did receive injuries and as Lae’zel beheaded the final dwarf, one wearing a mask that had been a particular annoyance for Astarion, they each took a moment to heal themselves.

Barcus ran forward while they collected themselves, “You did it! I can’t believe it…but inside there are more of us…please.” He stuttered the last bit, staring at Vesper who nodded, “Right, hide again.” She looked at Astarion and Gale who glanced at each other before Astarion turned and cast another firebolt cantrip at the rune powder.

As the dust cleared, Vesper stepped forward, watching gnomes run out and a male drow stepped from the rubble. He swore at one cowering female before shoving her into the lava, Vesper jumped forward, “Stop that!”

The drow looked her over, and Vesper realized where she’d screwed up. Yasmine didn’t care about another’s pain. She quickly schooled her features and narrowed her eyes at the man in front of her. “What happened here?” he questioned looking at the bodies surrounding the area. The bard licked her lips, tasting her own sweat and blood that ran down her face. Shit, there was blood on her face but probably not Yasmine’s. “True believers against traitors…we survived,” she said, her voice faltering as she was unsure if she wanted to say that they were True Souls.

Nere looked her over and stepped forward, “Very well. You will dispose of the gnomes, they have–” “No I won’t!” she said and felt her tadpole writhe in answer as it pushed into his head. The Absolute has other plans for these gnomes. His head tilted, “Yes…yes–” he frowned and shook his head as her attempt at charming him failed, “Lies!” Vesper’s eyes widened and she turned to try to avoid his lunging hand.

His fingers slid through the illusion of Yasmine and found purchase on the lip of her collar, not chancing it he gripped tightly and jerked the bard backwards. Like lightning thrumming through her body, Vesper screamed as she felt the threads in her shoulder pull before snapping as she was thrown behind him. She rolled as she landed and hiss as the lava popped hitting her boots, “Shit, shit, shit!” Vesper cursed as she tried to crawl away from the most dangerous part of the room. Unfortunately for her, every time she moved her arms to pull herself up the pain in her shoulders thrummed through her.

“Save her!” she heard Astarion yell and felt three sets of hands pulling her arms and pulling her away from the molten lava. She released a pained cry as the gnomes dragged her away from the fight and she felt the loss of the magic over her appearance as her disguise fell away.

From their hiding spot she could hear Karlach’s enraged yell and the sound of metal cleaning against metal and then just hard breathing. Footsteps pounded against the grate and she felt hands on her hips turning her over, “Vesper!” Shadowheart’s panicked voice met her as she turned and lay flat on her back. The cleric began unbuckling her armor, “Your collar.”

The bard nodded, “Take it off…just fucking take it.” Tears rolled down her cheeks from the abrupt pulling and the jerking that had happened at her throat. Barcus Wroot was still hovering over her as he watched the cleric strip the bard of her armor and then there was Astarion a knife in hand, “It’s alright, darling, we’ve got it from here.” Brandishing the blade just in front of her Vesper felt herself slipping and soon found herself within her own mind. In that boat where she’d been during her night with the high elf.

She could barely hear the sounds as the boat rocked in the dark waters. Shouting was softened to a whisper, something cool across her forehead and cheeks while her shoulders burned. Until there was nothing but the burning where she ached. No sound besides the water lapping at the sides of the boat, she was safe again. The pain would lapse and she’d awaken to new aches and bruises.

“I just hope I can move my arm after this…”

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

“Use your tadpole, it’s a connection to her.” Vesper frowned as the new voice, deeper, but with an underlying worry she wasn’t used to. “Let me,” that was…Gale? Vesper sat up in the boat and looked around before an image of Gale materialized in front of her. “Gale?”

“There you are…you can wake up, we’re out of the Grymforge now. Wait–can you wake up?”

“How did you get here?” she tilted her head as Gale just sat there in front of her. This image of the wizard had none of his mannerisms, his hands stayed rested on his thighs as he spoke and he didn’t emote in the way she was used to.

“I’m using the tadpole. We’ve brought you back to camp…we need you to wake up, we need to know that you’re alright. Going comatose as you did gave us all an awful fright, please…wake up.”

There was a warmth surrounding one of her hands, her shoulders…didn’t ache or burn any longer. She flexed her hand and felt the warmth tighten around it.

“That’s it, you’re doing wonderfully. Can you move the other hand?”

She turned to look at her other hand and wiggled her fingers before looking at Gale. “Perfect, though you just scared Wyll with a little tickle. Careful of your legs, but move one of them?”

Slowly she reconnected with each part of her, Gale giving her encouragement each time a new part of her responded in the waking world. As her eyes opened she was shocked by the golden glow over her, she turned to the hand that had been held so warmly and found Halsin smiling down at her, “There you are,” he said in relief.

Shadowheart let the spell fall and bent until her forehead was pressed against the bards, “Lady of Sorrows, Vesper don’t do that again. We tried everything to wake you and nothing…nothing worked.” The cleric choked as she repeated the second nothing, when she sat up Vesper looked up and saw tears in her companion's eyes, “We didn’t know if it was the worm or if we’d just lost you. You were breathing, and your heart was beating but–”

“I’m okay,” Vesper said softly and flinched when she heard the barking laugh of Astarion. Slowly she looked around, they were surrounding her. Even Lae’zel stood behind Shadowheart, worry etched on her face as Vesper made to sit up.

Halsin used the hold on her arm to help pull her up and Vesper paused when she realized it didn’t hurt when he pulled. Her free hand came up to her chest and felt…nothing. Astarion sat at her feet, Gale just beside him, “Nere ripped the back threads, nearly detached the whole thing…” The wizard nodded as Astarion spoke before adding, “If the gnomes hadn’t acted so quickly…we thought you were going to go in.”

She heard a surprising voice pipe in and turned to see Barcus as he nodded to her, “Hardly seemed appropriate to let you die after you had just saved us. Consider us even…” Vesper nodded mutely and continued to rub her fingers across the bare skin of her sternum before her right hand reached up to feel the raised area where her bone hadn’t healed right.

“Careful,” Halsin said, “in their haste, it looks like the people who saved you may have agitated the break. I wanted you awake before I healed the fracture.” He looked toward all of them, “It will only take me a moment, the rest of you should go and relax. I have it from here.” One by one the others got up, Wyll placed a careful hand on her shoulder as he left. Shadowheart pushed past Lae’zel, the gith hanging around before she began to remove her armor. The only one who didn’t leave was Astarion who stared at her injury.

‘It could end the whole thing if it’s not enjoyable.’

He’d just uttered those words the night before. Unconsciously she covered the area and looked at Halsin, “I didn’t mean to worry everyone. I just…” Halsin shook his head as he assured her, “You don’t owe anyone an explanation. You’ve learned a technique that many have when in a situation similar to yours. Escaping to a safe place, though I’m sensing not many here knew about you doing that.” Vesper cut her eyes to Astarion who cleared his throat, “I’ll get some rags and water, to clean your neck.”

She watched as he got up and walked away, her eyes trailed him as he retreated to his tent before she felt Halsin begin to manipulate her arm. Gently he lifted it to straighten it before bending it more, his eyes watching her face for any hint of discomfort. “This is alright?” she nodded, “Perhaps I healed more than I intended the first time. Astarion made something of a mess of your shoulders trying to find the threads, Wyll mentioned he seemed determined to remove them all while Gale came to retrieve me.”

The wood elf continued to stretch her left shoulder, up and down, pulling it back and then in front of her. When he was satisfied he moved to her right arm and this time Vesper tried to move with him. She stiffened when she felt cold water touch the nape of her neck, “It’s only me. I’ll let you wash the front, but let me get the back.” She had expected it to be Astarion, but he had apparently passed the task to Shadowheart who scrubbed heavily trying to get everything off of her.

“How long did you wear that device?” Halsin asked as he lowered her right arm and began prodding at the marks on her shoulders, “Two years maybe? Possibly almost three, I can’t remember exactly.”

Shadowheart paused before returning to washing. Halsin wet another rag and held it out for the bard, “I know I’m pushing for us to reach Moonrise, but if I may suggest to the group…take a day before moving on to this crèche Lae’zel would like to reach. If only to be certain there are no other surprises from the collar’s unexpected removal.” Vesper didn’t reply to the druid, she just took the rag from him and began to scrub at the dirt the collar had hidden and left behind after all this time.

There was a clinking sound and Astarion kicked a crate over to the fire before he set down several bottles of wine, “I think we all need a drink after this.” Picking one bottle up he glanced at it before removing the cork. Pouring two goblets full he set them beside the bard and cleric before picking up a third for himself, he glanced at the silver cup before tossing it down and tipping the bottle to his mouth. “Very classy, Astarion,” Shadowheart said as she finished cleaning the back of Vesper’s neck and shoulders, “but thank you.” She lifted the goblet to her mouth with one hand while the other reached up and tugged the bard’s hair loose from its bun, “If you’re self-conscious we can figure out a way for your hair to cover your shoulders. I can’t imagine it’s easy to go two-three years of them being hidden to suddenly being exposed.”

Vesper nodded dumbly as she continued to scrub at her throat. Eventually, the others joined around the fire again as Gale began cooking. No one mentioned the collar, no one even brought up that she’d gone comatose. Thankfully no one brought up the fact she’d nearly died. Again.

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

Astarion had been correct, they all needed a drink or twenty that night. Vesper settled in Astarion’s tent after only two goblets full, though she does carry her third into the spawn’s space. “I didn’t realize you were planning on staying with me tonight as well,” she heard and turned, careful not to spill the contents of her cup. Astarion kneeled just outside the flaps of his tent with a smirk on his face, “Don’t mind me, you go right ahead and get comfortable. I’ll just enjoy the view.” The bard frowned before she realized she would have been on her hands and knees crawling into the tent when he followed behind her, “Astarion,” she admonished while her cheeks flushed.

“What? Am I not allowed to watch?” once the drow was settled against some of the cushions in his tent, Astarion followed behind her, settling across the way, his legs resting on top of hers as he stretched. “Someone has to be admired and as I can’t see my own face, I guess yours will have to do,” he said as he continued to stretch lazily. “You can’t see your face? Right…mirrors,” she frowned and took a sip, “do you miss it?” A gray brow lifted as he lowered his head to look at her, “Do I miss petty vanity? Of course, I do! I haven’t seen this face in nearly two hundred years, I don’t even remember what it looks like anymore.”

“It’s a good face,” she said as she lifted her goblet to him, “a beautiful face.”

His smile softened under her compliments, “Could–” he stopped and shook his head. “What?” Vesper moved to fully sit up asking again, “Could I?” Astarion took a breath and held it for a moment before he breathed out the question quickly, “Could you draw me?” The bard, who had been waiting patiently, frowned and shook her head, “I wouldn’t do you any justice in a drawing. Portraits require details that I’ve never gotten right…” She looked down before her hands paused reaching over to her goblet, “but there is something I can do.”

“Are you going to recite poetry about how beautiful I am?” he retorted, trying to fight the crestfallen look that had come over his face when his request was denied. But when he looked back up he jumped back because Vesper was right in his face, “Hold still,” she said as she moved her eyes over his features.

“What are you doing?”

“I want to make sure it’s right…where’s your mirror?”

“I’ve already explained–here–I cannot see myself in the mir–”

He stopped talking as she spoke a familiar incantation and her own facial features began to morph. Her long red hair became a silvery blonde, in the mirror’s reflection he could see her teal and violet eyes become red and…sad, her cheeks hollowed, and her cheekbones were higher. “Is that…”

Vesper stared in the mirror then turned to look at him, “One second,” she moved the mirror behind him and adjusted Astarion so she could compare her reflection with the real thing. “Alright, now I’m just a tad bit drunk but I think I’ve got it right,” it was so odd hearing her voice come out of this masculine appearance but Astarion was in awe. Swallowing hard he reached out and turned her chin to have a better look at her, “This is me?”

The pallid face smiled at him and she nodded, “This is you. See, what I meant about you being a very pretty man?” When he reached for the curls on the illusion’s head his fingers first met air before he felt the bard’s own, just a couple of inches below where it was supposed to be. “It’s still only an illusion,” she said softly, “I can try and adjust it to be closer to my face, but yours is just a tad longer than mine.” “No,” he said as he looked into the red eyes he’d never seen before, “no, this is…this is perfect. How often can you change this…” She pursed her lips and Astarion watched as his face made one he recognized as hers immediately, “Don’t do that…” he chuckled, “Your expressions on my face are…well, I suppose I wouldn’t know if they were wrong per se, but it's odd.”

She laughed and shrugged her good shoulder, “I can cast this a couple of times if I have enough magic. Changing its appearance though takes some time, especially when I have to keep concentrating on the spell. If you were a wizard I’d say we go ask Gale how he summons his mirror image.” Astarion’s lip curled but then he stopped sneering, “I don’t think he’d be up for teaching me how to use the weave. It’s so precious to him.”

“It wouldn’t do any harm in asking, he asked me the other day if I wanted to compare magics. If the way I cast magic felt the same way he did…he might enjoy teaching you,” she offered and Astarion shook his head. “No,” he said with a whine, “He’d enjoy teaching you. Not me. We just don’t get along, my dear.” He still had a hold of her chin and was now turning the face in different directions, pausing when he realized he could see two scars on the side of the neck. “You included those as well?” his voice warbled as he pulled back. “Should I not have? I didn’t want it to be a false image,” she sat back and crossed her arms over her middle.

“No, it’s… it's fine…thank you, now please, drop the illusion?”

She let her concentration fall and looked in a mirror again. Gone was the visage of the high elf in front of her and instead, she just saw herself. Astarion caught her as she quickly looked away and frowned, “What is it?”

“Hmm?” she glanced toward him as she settled back on the opposite side of the tent and sipped at her wine. “Don’t ‘hmm’ me, you looked disgusted after looking in the mirror,” he said, his tone accusatory while she shook her head and kept her head down. “I don’t know what you mean…I saw myself and I decided to sit back,” Astarion’s eyes narrowed at her answer before he pulled his legs under him to lean toward her, “Do you think you’re disgusting?”

“Don’t you?” she asked, lifting her chin higher. She was biting the inside of her cheek to try and keep control of her emotions. There were mirrors at home but for the most part, she avoided them, no one ever cared how she looked, only if her body was satisfactory. Astarion eyes scanned her face and stopped on her lips, “No. Not at all…why would I? And think very carefully about how you answer that question.” Vesper’s eyes darted upwards as she choked out a singular laugh, “Don’t be ridiculous, Astarion. Caz–” she stopped when she saw his lip begin to curl, “That bastard chose you because of your beauty…I was a pawn to Issac. Handed over to whoever had enough coin or a big enough debt that Issac didn’t want to pay off. I’m no more than a piece of gold to be passed from hand to hand.”

She lifted the goblet and drank. Vesper was barely able to swallow for a third time when a cold grip pulled the cup from her mouth, “Those sounds like your bastard’s words, Vesper.” When she didn’t answer he moved closer until he straddled her legs, “Look at me.” Her chin lifted, no need for him to do it, but she still wouldn’t look at him, “Vesper, darling, eyes on me,” when she finally lifted them she knew he would see the tears welling. He was right of course, it was Issac who made her feel this way. Issac, who constantly told her how worthless she was besides being passed off.

“I’ve spent two hundred years bedding any beautiful soul that would follow me back to, as you said, my bastard’s palace. Do you know what they had in common? How beautiful they were…” he said as his hands bracketed her cheeks and his thumbs wiped away the hot tears from her eyes. “I had thought to seduce you the moment I laid eyes on you,” he paused, and his head bounced from side to side, “once we became allies I mean…the moment I saw you I thought you worked alongside those tentacled freaks.” His smile spread when he heard a soft giggle from her lips, “Nevertheless, two hundred years of orders kicked in when you invited me to join you. A beautiful little elf, all red hair, and charm…”

“Are you saying that you would have taken me to him?” she asked her eyes growing round.

“You would have been just fit for him to invite me to dine with him…I would hate doing it, taking you to him, but it’s true,” he said as he swiped his fingers under her eyes again. “Even with your dark circles and scars, you’re incredible.”

She blinked twice before pulling her head away from his hands, “I don’t know if you’re telling the truth or if the wine has muddled my head.” Astarion frowned and sat back, “Let’s just say that if you didn’t have your issues I’d have bedded you several times already. As horrible as it all was I did like having gorgeous people writhing beneath and on top of me…”

Her teeth ground together as her face flushed more and she heard his chuckle again. “You think it’s funny when I blush,” she said softly and Astarion hummed in appreciation. “Yes, these little flushes of purple on your cheeks do delight me,” he admitted, he didn’t go back to his side of the tent. Instead, as he got off her lap he settled just next to her and leaned close to her ear, “It has me curious if you flush like this when you’re actually enjoying sex.” Her face lifted to his, “Must everything be sex with you? You’ve got your own problems…I thought you’d be happy to not be–”

“Performing? I am…but is that not what couples are supposed to do? Find fulfillment in each other bodies?”

“I don’t know. I thought so…”

“So,” he said as he tucked a bent knuckle under her chin, “should we try?” Her mouth opened and closed without an answer. Pulling her closer until his nose touched the tip of hers, his voice lowered to a whisper, “I should thank you for your gift after all. It is all because of you I know just how beautiful I still am.” Her face betrayed her sadness and Astarion pulled back, “What’s the matter, my sweet?”

“You shouldn’t want to sleep with me because I did something nice for you, it feels…like a payment. I,” she pulled back again and shuffled away, “I don’t want this,” she motioned between the two, “to feel like it used to. I…” Vesper trailed off her focus now on her hand as she pulled it back to her, Astarion tilted his head and shifted closer to her, “You what?”

She looked up at him and blushed again, “I want it to be real…” a breathless laugh left her before she shook her head, “Don’t listen to me…I’m being drunk and silly.” The bard leaned forward and took up her goblet again, missing the flash of confusion before Astarion smirked. She finished her goblet before the vampire’s spawn took it from her again, he leaned close to her, “Then let’s be real.”

He glanced away long enough to set the cup on the ground before turning and placed his hand against her cheek, coaxing her forward, “Tell me no…” he hesitated, waiting for her to stop him. When no answer came, he pulled her closer until his lips met hers. Vesper allowed him to lead, numbly allowing herself to slip away until she felt a fang nip at her lip, “Oh no, stay with me…” he whispered against her mouth.

Her eyes sprung open and met his crimson stare, she could see and feel when he smiled, “You said you had kissed someone before…try and remember then. Unless you want to say no?” Astarion glanced down at her mouth before looking up again, “Do you want to say no?”

The rogue was so close that when her tongue darted out to moisten her lips, she touched his mouth and he took it as a sign. His mouth shifted over hers and he used his weight to push her onto the floor of the tent. The hand not cradling her face found her side and gripped tightly, taking his time to move underneath the flimsy leather top she still wore. He chuckled when she shivered as his hand grazed over her skin, “Just make sure you’re quiet, darling.” He sat up and quickly pulled the ties of his tent flaps allowing them to flutter closed before he removed his shirt, “We wouldn’t want the others peeking in now, would we?”

She lay there staring up at him, though she could see the glow of the underdark’s flora through the stitching of his tent he was still cast in the greyscale of her dark vision. Even then he was breathtaking. Languidly she reached out a hand for him and he took it into his hands placing a kiss against her bruised knuckles before flipping it over and kissing her palm.

When he kissed her again she tried to recall those nights from ten years before. The now faceless boy she had rolled down the hills with, the way her body had responded. “Out of your head,” she heard a whisper in her ear and opened her eyes again to see the high elf’s raised brow, “where are you?” She frowned at the question. Astarion’s hand cupped her cheek and he ran his thumb across her brow, “Where are you?”

“We’re in the underdark…” he nodded and bent his head lower pressing his lips to her now naked throat. A chill went up her spine and her breath caught in her throat when he nipped his teeth across the now-exposed skin of her throat. She heard his appreciative hum and flushed, he lifted his head and captured her mouth again. The hand that had rested on her side slid lower, tugging at the lacing of her leather trousers.

On instinct, her hand moved quickly to grab his wrist and he stopped before whispering, “Who are you with?”

Her eyes fluttered open and she looked him over, “I’m with you…” his head shook, “Not good enough, little bard. I want to hear my name.” He bent down and caught her ear lobe just between his teeth before he whispered again, “Who are you with?” Despite her holding his wrist he tugged at the lace that held the panels together, “Astarion,” she answered in a hushed voice.

“I want you to enjoy this,” he said as he pulled his hand from the lacing and began to trace the top hem of her pants against her abdomen. “I won’t fuck you unless you let me, I just want you to know how your body feels when it enjoys it.” Astarion dipped his head back down to her throat, his tongue tracing a path down until he met the junction of her throat and shoulder. He easily found the raised area where her bone hadn’t properly healed and pressed a gentle kiss to it.

“But you–”

“No, I’m fine. I’ve enjoyed myself most thoroughly,” he used his other hand to wiggle the metal fastener of her top, “I was right about how far your blushing goes.”

Further down he moved until his mouth closed around a nipple. Her hands flew up to cover her mouth as she stared up at the roof of the tent. Between teeth and tongue, she felt an unfamiliar tug in the pit of her belly and a warmth that she could only recall once.

When he switched to her right breast he pressed a kiss to the scar just above before he began to tease her again. His hands worked on her pants, tugging at the leather that hugged so tightly. Curiosity had her planting her feet on either side of the elf and lifting her hips, and the warmth in her core multiplied as he chuckled against her skin.

As he trailed down he nipped at her softer flesh on her middle. She reached down to stop him with one hand but he caught it and pinned it to her side, “Use your voice.” Astarion paused as he glanced upward but she didn’t say anything, still looking upward and covering her mouth with her hand. “Vesper?” she shifted and looked at the rogue who smirked and leaned up to move her hand and kiss her again, “You can still say no. Tell me to stop and I will…” She watched his eyes bounce back and forth before she licked her lips again, “Do you want me to stop?”

Blood was rushing in her ears, she wanted to keep going but wanted to stop all the same. “Would you hate me?” she asked and he shook his head, “Not at all, my sweet.” He started to back away before she grabbed him, “I don’t want to stop…”

Astarion’s smile grew and he bowed his head, “Alright.” Bending to catch her lips again she heard his chuckle as she copied him and placed her hand against his cheek. The rogue used his foot to kick her pants further down her legs until they were off. This time rather than just holding her side his nail divoted into her hip as he pulled her close and bent down to her throat once more.

His mouth paused over her pulse, the hard beat of her life pulsating under his lips and for a moment she wondered if he would bite her then. It was enough of a distraction that she didn’t realize his hand left her hip until it found the apex of her thighs. A surprised gasp left her and she removed her hand from his face to cover her mouth again, to his amusement.

As his finger slid between her lips, his mouth came back to her ear, “I think you know what desire feels like now.” He lifted off of her and brought the finger he’d run through her to his lips, her eyes wide as she watched him taste it.

“Delicious.”

He made no move to toy with her body again as he moved downward, settling his body between her lifted knees. Pressing a kiss to the top of one of Vesper’s knees, he descended, and again her eyes found the roof of the tent very interesting. Astarion had not done this in the woods, she expected his tongue to be just as cold as the rest of him but was surprised by the not-icy feeling against her sensitive flesh.

Then he found something, one nudge and she shuddered, her hips jumped, and her knees attempted to close. Astarion didn’t allow them to, just as he had held her arm pinned before he now held one of her legs open wide while he used the other to spread her lips.

A breathy moan left her when that tautness she had felt before tightened again and the chilled air of the underdark made goose flesh of her skin. Or was it Astarion’s doing?

There wasn’t much room for thought as he continued moving his mouth over her. His tongue danced between that sensitive bundle of nerves down to her entrance. The tightness in her belly twisted, tighter. She kept mentally repeating the answers to his previous questions. She was with Astarion. They were in the underdark.

Astarion. Underdark.

His nails scratched over her mound, slipping down the junction of her thighs and core.

Underdark. Astarion.

Her hand not covering her mouth gripped the bedroll she laid on. There was no longer a difference in temperature between his tongue and her body, it was just the ghost of pressure as he teased that spot with the tip of his tongue.

Underdark.

There was a distinct difference when she felt cold fingers press into her, her hips tried to raise and were pushed down. The motion was neither rough nor gentle. She lifted on her elbows and looked down, a shudder running through her as she met Astarion’s unwavering gaze from between her thighs. “Astarion,” she whined in a whisper before biting down on her lip to stop another noise from passing through her lips as the tightness broke in her and a rush of heat flooded her.

Vesper’s head fell backward and she felt him move over her, his teeth finding purchase on her neck while her hips still stuttered, and his fingers were still there. They were still in her thrusting through her rush of elation. At the height of her orgasm, she couldn’t feel when his teeth punctured her throat, but the rush of blood leaving her made her heady feeling…more. When the quaking of her body halted she could feel him pulling more from her and ran a hand over his shoulder, her fingers raising when she would catch the raised edges of his scars.

Astarion settled back, laying the bard down gently after removing his fingers from within her. His gaze was still on her throat, where she felt the warm droplets run before he reached past her and pulled a healing potion from his armor, “Drink.” She obeyed his command and watched as he poured water from a jar into a chalice he kept in his tent. He wet a rag, and then another, cleaning his face and hand with one he threw it down and took the other before leaning towards her, “I can do that…I’m used to it.” She said with flushed cheeks.

With a lifted brow, Astarion finally nodded and passed the rag to her. Once she was clean he reached for his discarded shirt and passed it to her, “We’ll find you something more comfortable to wear soon. Maybe Lae’zel’s crèche has an abundance of laundry somewhere.” He grunted as he laid down on the outside bedroll, “Surely they cannot wear that armor all the time.”

Vesper pulled the ruffled shirt over her head and grabbed for one of the blankets to cover her lower half.

He turned to her, his hand twisting in her direction to lift her chin to keep it from bowing to her chest. For a moment she thought he was going to kiss her again until they heard Karlach’s voice.

“Are you two finished? Shadowheart and I want to go to bed but we also don’t want to listen in….” Vesper’s jaw dropped as her head twisted out of his grasp to stare at the tent’s opening. Astarion’s own eyes rounded in surprise before he started cackling, his eyes squeezing together tightly as he laughed. He ran his hands across his face, “By all means. Have the sweetest of dreams, darling Karlach.”

“Yep,” the tiefling grunted out before they heard her shoes scuff as she walked to her tent just behind Astarion’s. The drow’s face was drained of color as she turned to look at Astarion, who laughed harder when he got a look at her, “I did tell you to be quiet.”

More scuffing was heard outside the tent and a horrified Vesper looked at the close flaps, “If he bit you during that I won’t be restoring you tomorrow.” The bard buried her face into Astarion’s naked side and groaned. The rogue wrapped an arm around her shoulder as he shook from his laughter and daubed his eyes with his other hand.

“Are you finished?’ she asked as she lifted her head. Astarion looked down at her and shook his head, “No. But I’ll stop…for you.” Vesper sat up and reached for her pants, “Maybe I should sleep by the fire…” Astarion reached for her hands, pulling lightly, “No. Don’t go. What will the others think of me if you leave after such a pleasant evening? I’ll go get another blanket if you’re cold.”

Vesper looked down to her naked thighs and then at Astarion, “I’d have to fight with my trousers anyway wouldn’t I?” He nodded, “Unless you wanted to give Halsin a show…not sure that he’d mind.” The bard lifted her head, her eyes wide again and Astarion chuckled, “It’s true…I don’t think he’d mind if the whole camp was nude. He’d probably be happy to walk around without clothing.” Relief flooded the bard and she shook her head, “I thought you were implying something else.”

Astarion’s tilted his head and pursed his lips, “I might…though I’d rather not consider you with someone else when I only just got a taste of the real you.” He gave her wrist another tug, “Stay with me.” Heat stained her cheeks as she laid down on the inner mat and shifted to her back beside him. Just as she assumed he would, Astarion shifted to his side and laid his head against her breast, her heart pounding against his cheek. “Even this feels nicer, no leather digging into my face,” he said as he closed his eyes.

#the caged bard #baldur's gate 3 #baldur's gate 3 fanfiction #bg3 #tcb: vesper #astarion/tav #astarion/halsin/tav coming later #halsin/tav later #astarion/halsin later #tav's story

0 notes

thecagedbard · 1 year ago

Text

Rating: Mature

Pairing(s): Astarion/Tav (Vesper), Astarion/Halsin, Astarion/Halsin/Tav(Vesper); Mentions of Karlach/Shadowheart/Wyll; Mentions of Gale/AFAB OC

Warnings: Hurt/Comfort, Implied/Referenced Rape/Non-con, Physical Abuse, Canon Divergence, Child Death

Word count: 10,026/300,000+

Chapter Seven

The grove was quiet without the tieflings, Vesper thought as she passed through the gate. Gale had volunteered to go with her as well as Karlach since the tiefling had more muscle than Vesper and Gale combined. Aaron had looked at their items with a hint of amusement before agreeing to trade with them for camp supplies and other miscellaneous items, even forking over some gold for a few things. “You will need your herbs if Master–if Halsin is to be believed,” he said when Vesper tried to offer what she had in the way of raw alchemical ingredients, “the underdark is a dangerous place. Keep those.”

Karlach helped bundle everything back up in their backpacks and the halfling nodded, “Also, if you have time, I know that Nettie wished to speak to you,” the three looked up, but the trader was pointing at Vesper. “Me? Why me?” he shook his head, “I’m not certain but she asked me to keep an eye out if you or one of your friends came by. Halsin is also somewhere around the Hollow, our new First Druid arrived just before sunrise so he’s introducing her to everyone; he’ll likely be ready when you are to leave.” Vesper nodded and closed her bag pulling it onto her shoulder with a wince, “By the way…what happened? With Kagha’s trial?”

The halfling druid gave her a tight smile and shook his head, “I’m afraid it’s not for me to tell an outsider. You may have been a great help to us, but you aren’t of our circle.” The bard nodded, “Of course, sorry for prying.”

Inside the inner sanctum, Vesper was greeted by Rath who led her to the back where Nettie was still working, “Ah! I’m glad you’re here!” the halfling woman said, “Halsin was telling us about where you were going. I–” she paused and looked ashamed for a moment, “I wanted to give you something, I started working on it after our first meeting. Wait just a moment,” she stepped away from her animal patient, this time one of the bears that were normally outside and returned with something wrapped in her arms, “I hope it fits. Jeorna is a bit thicker in the arms but I think it should be fine, bend down.”

Vesper’s face twisted in confusion but she smiled all the same before getting to one knee in front of the druid. Nettie fluffed out the knitted piece in her hands before throwing the opening over the bard’s head. “I was going to make just a poncho to apologize and gift it to you if you actually brought Halsin back. But,” she stepped back, “Halsin said that your camp was chilly and that you weren’t wearing clothes fit for the underdark. If we had some to spare I wouldn't part with this as quickly, but I did add buttons to this so if you wanted you could wear it as a poncho or a sweater.” The shorter woman stepped up and showed Vesper where the button was on the inside and its matching piece on the other.

“I know it’s not gold or some weapon but I thought you could get some use out of it, when are you headed for the underdark?” Vesper shook her head and looked behind her where the wizard and tiefling were standing. Gale had a soft smile on his face and lifted his eyebrows when the bard turned before answering, “Oh, soon, I think. We’re considering dealing with this area’s local hag problem, but if not I imagine we could go as early as tomorrow.” Nettie tutted and shook her head, “Then I imagine that Halsin will be leaving with you today.”

The druid walked away from the bard as the drow stood up and came back with a small basket, “Do you know how to sew?” Vesper nodded, “Good. Then you can attach the fur inside, it was the last bit I had but if you won’t be here and Halsin leaves with you then I won’t have time. It needs another day to fully dry but it is clean and ready to be attached when you’re ready to sew it in.” She passed on the animal skin and a basket of sewing needles and some sinewy thread.

“I wish you all the luck I can, be careful out there. I know your parasites are still dormant but please, if you feel yourself turning…do what you must to not hurt anyone,” the diminutive healer was very serious as she regarded them before she began to shoo them out, “I’ve got animals to tend to. Safe travels.”

Rath walked with them back out of the sanctum to help them find the large wood elf, he was walking around the grove with the new First Druid helping her get a lay of the area. “There you are,” they heard his deep voice before they saw him walking from the jail area. He smiled and nodded to the dwarven druid by his side. He spoke to her softly before bowing his head and making his way to his new companions, “It’s time then?” Karlach smirked, “We went and cleared the last of the goblins from their camp yesterday. We’ll be safe to travel back tomorrow, figured we’d give it one more night on the surface. I don’t know about these two,” she gestured to Gale and Vesper, “but I’m going to miss the sun and all the grass.”

Gale chuckled, “We’ll be back as soon as we finish.”

Halsin’s hands clapped together before he reached for Rath’s shoulder, “Then give me a moment and I’ll meet you all at the gate.” Rath left them and Halsin stepped forward, “No one gave any of you any difficulty did they?” He looked each of them over, the open concern catching the bard off guard but she shook her head, “I don’t think so?” The druid nodded to the bard before looking at the other two who answered similarly, “Good. It won’t take me long, it’s been quite some time since I’ve been out of this circle,” his voice was wistful as he looked at the stone walls and ceiling, “I just need to gather my things.”

When the group of four entered the camp the others looked in their direction and called their greetings. Vesper’s eyes met Astarion’s for just a moment before he turned away and looked back into one of the books he kept in his tent, her guilt twisted in her chest again and she went to the camp’s chest to sort through the things they had traded for, Karlach just behind her.

“Ves,” the tiefling had lowered her voice as she kneeled next to the druid, “did something happen, with you and Fangs? I thought you two were okay this morning?” The bard lifted her chin and sighed, “Sometimes we realize we’ve done things for the wrong reason, Karlach. It hurts but hopefully,” she threw a look behind her toward the campfire, “hopefully it’ll get better.” Karlach’s nose twitched as she lifted one side of her mouth, “Hope so. I’d hate for awkward feelings to take over the camp…might ruin any other chances for romance in this place.”

“Oh?” The bard’s eyebrows lifted, “Don’t tell me someone’s caught your eye?” Karlach squared her shoulders and tucked her chin to the side, “A lady doesn’t tell.” Vesper nodded quickly, “Of course…of course,” she placed the basket of sewing supplies in the chest with the last of the dried rations, “but there are no ladies between us so tell me.” Karlach cackled with her head thrown back, “You’re wicked! Maybe later without so many people around.” Vesper returned the smile that the other woman was giving her before closing the chest, “I suppose I should clean up my little potion area and get that packed up as well…hard to believe we’re leaving this place already.” The tiefling nodded, “Yeah, it’s strange first place outside of Avernus I’ve been and I think I’m going to miss it the most. Do you think the cub will find us?”

The bard turned and sat on the top of the chest, “I don’t know. I told it to hide and it did a fantastic job apparently…I’m sorry we couldn’t find it to tell it to come find us.” Karlach shrugged, “At least it’s alive. We’ve given it a chance.”

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

Vesper listened to her companions for the rest of the night as they talked about the pros and cons of facing off with Ethel before going down the ladder again. Gale had cooked using some of the food they had bought from the grove and the conversation was happening around the campfire. Halsin offered very little advice, telling them only that he would leave the hag alone but it was ultimately up to them and he wasn’t their leader.

“We understand your need to protect that woman, Wyll, it’s just our own lives are also at risk if we go in there. Priestess Gut wanted to wait out the tadpole for me to transform, there is nothing that says that Ethel wouldn’t try the exact same,” Gale said as he gesticulated with his fork. Wyll sighed heavily and shook his head, “If we find a way to Moonrise without saving that woman both she and her child are at risk of that hag’s whims. Vesper, help me.”

The bard shook her head, “No, I stuck my foot in it last time. I’m going with the popular opinion…” Shadowheart’s head tilted as she counted around the fire, “Well, someone would probably have to be the tiebreaker if we vote again. Astarion usually goes with ‘I abstain,’” Karlach snorted at the cleric’s impression of the rogue who sat next to her, “and Halsin has already said he won’t help us decide. That leaves you, Vesper.” The bard put down her plate, “You haven’t even put it to vote to begin with. Also why me? I agreed with Astarion in the first place.” The rogue spared a glance in her direction for muttering, “Are you certain that you came to your conclusion on your own?” Vesper’s head snapped in the rogue’s direction and her mouth dropped open before she stuttered and nodded, “I agreed because it made the most sense. I don’t want to put Mayrina’s child in danger but I also…I’m scared of the hag.”

She felt a hand pat her head and turned to stare at Shadowheart who was nodding as she pet the bard like she would Scratch. Gale sighed heavily, “I don’t think this needs a vote. The moment we step back into that swamp the hag will try to have us killed. She’ll try to tire us out until we reach her and then we don’t know what’s below her little tree hut. She could have all manners of traps and villainy beneath there.”

Shadowheart snorted, “Ha, villainy.”

Astarion spoke up again, “We have to come back up…possibly, right? Karlach wanted to try to forge that knife we found the blueprints to in the blacksmith’s house back in that village.” The bard’s eyebrow raised as she looked at the spawn. He spared her another glance before sighing, “When we were on our way back Wyll told us what was on a scroll I had given him days ago. Apparently, there are blueprints that call for bark from a sussur tree.” “Which,” Gale lifted his fork from his plate, “we know is within the underdark. Thank you for that reminder Astarion. A weapon forged with sussur bark could be just the thing we need against a hag. The flower blooms can cause a magic user to lose all ability if they’re close enough. I’m not sure what the weapon would do but it does sound intriguing if nothing else.”

Vesper listened and looked at Wyll, “Could we do that? Go get this bark and then when the weapon’s forged go after her? Mayrina looked like she was in her last months but I don’t think it’ll happen immediately. I’m certain we still have time if she felt safe enough to travel as far as she did.” The warlock’s shoulders slumped and he nodded, “Very well. But I’m holding all of you to this, we’re going to save Mayrina.” Gale’s fork lifted again, “You have the word of Gale of Waterdeep. A bond that has very rarely ever been broken.”

It was agreed they’d begin breaking down camp after first light. Everyone would have their last moments in the sun before they descended the ladder and entered the underdark. Vesper was just finishing her final wash of her alchemy set when she heard sloshing feet behind her, “Put that away and follow me.” She turned to look at Astarion, his arms crossed over his chest, he gave her one look before turning away. As she quickly finished her task she found herself saying a prayer to Elistaree for guidance and forgiveness before she set her stuff back on the stone table to dry overnight. She caught Karlach’s eye as she and Astarion passed her and Wyll at his tent as the two exited and the tiefling gave her two thumbs up.

He didn’t go as far into the forest as they had been that night but he did find another clearing nearby, “You used me…” he said to her but kept his back turned. Vesper stopped, and her hands clasped together in front of her, “Yes.”

“I have to admit, this is another first for me, you see normally it was me–” he paused as he turned and looked at her, “well you already know my history with Cazador and his victims. Hardly seems like something I need to repeat. And I suppose I don’t have to tell you that it hurts.” She shook her head and looked down. Vesper could see his feet as he stepped just in front of her but refused to look up, “Is this another form of manipulation? This ‘Oh-I feel so guilty, I can’t even look at you’ bit you're doing?” She lifted her head slowly and shook her head while meeting his eyes, “No.” His hand lifted and closed around her chin, holding her head up as he leaned close and searched her face.

His eyes roved her face a second time before he released her chin and moved a piece of curling red hair from her forehead, “I really thought your ‘I want you to like me’ speech was in the romantic sense. I thought you were going to make this so much easier for me.” It was Vesper’s turn to look confused as Astarion stepped back, “Before all of this,” he gestured between them and then around them, “the only weapon I have ever had was my body. My charm. I honed it to the point that I could get sweet little things just like you to follow me back to the Crimson Palace as food for Cazador.”

He cleared his throat after he growled his master’s name, “When the gur appeared I realized I wasn’t quite as free as I thought I was. I needed protection.” He let the word hang in the air for a moment, “What I’m saying, Vesper, is…you weren’t alone in your manipulation.”

Astarion leaned onto his back foot as he crossed his arms again and Vesper thought over his words before a giggle left her, “That doesn’t make sense, Astarion. Why me? Karlach is much stronger than I am…or Shadowheart, she’s a cleric, a holy woman. Wouldn’t they be much better choices against a vampire?” He nodded, “I cannot argue that they would both make excellent shields from his claws but,” he held up a finger before pointing it at her, “they’re both close to you. They both listen and speak to you, even in the short amount of time we’ve known Karlach she was already ready to dive after you into that hole.”

“I thought that if it was you I seduced, made you love me, then they would do whatever they could to protect your heart. Hopefully, that would include the bastard that was in it,” he held out both arms as he spoke of himself with a smile, but it fell. “The difference is now, I’m not sure how to feel about you having done the same to me,” he scoffed and ran his fingers through his hair, “all I guess I can say is at least you enjoyed yourself.”

His eyes narrowed as Vesper’s nose wrinkled and she shook her head. “What do you mean, no?” he asked and he again stepped into her space and leaned close, “I am a consummate lover. How could you not enjoy a night with me?” The bard bit down on her lip as her nose wrinkled even more, “I kind of went somewhere else…in my head. I don’t even know what you did to me or how long we were out there.” The rogue’s face fell, he took a step back, “But the noises you made…”

The bard shrugged as best she could under her collar, “I’ve not been on a stage in ten years, but I’ve had only a few complaints about my performances.” Astarion’s serious face broke as he began to laugh, his head falling back just the slightest as he shook his head, “I think you just issued a challenge, darling.” Her head tilted and he grinned, “I did enjoy what we had that night…could have done without the screaming and the mewling but to know that that was a performance…I can’t help but wonder what you really sound like.” One of his fingers made to run down her cheek but stopped when she flinched, “I’m not going to hurt you. I swear, the only pain you will feel from me is when I bite you. If I’m still allowed?” His head tilted.

Vesper was quiet for a moment thinking on everything he was saying, “I…yes? I’ll still give you my blood if that’s what you need but…you want to, continue?” Astarion shrugged, “I don’t see why not…I like pretty things. Underneath all of that grime of the road you do clean up rather nicely. Plus you are so entertaining, the way your cheeks stain when you blush, even your ears heat up to their very tips when you do.” He reached for her hand this time, pulling it up between them as he clasped both of his hands around it, “I’d like to try if you’ll let me,” he pressed a genteel kiss to her fingertips, “let me show you what pleasure truly is. The best part is, no need for mugwort tea with me…the undead can hardly impregnate the living.” He smiled against her fingers and Vesper studied his face this time.

“I don’t know,” she said, her voice low and worried.

He nodded, “We can take this as slowly as you like…I’ll admit I don’t remember what courting is, but I can make this enjoyable for you. Your body is yours to give to who you wish from now on, just as mine is my own…”

By his words he’d take it slowly; would she be able to end things if she didn’t enjoy it?

“Is this just because of your pride?” she asked carefully, her body preparing for a slap or even a scratch from those delicately cared-for nails of his. “I’ll admit it is bruised, but no, you did no different from what I’ve done in the past, it’s not like you imagined someone else or something.” His laugh was a bit hollow and died when she pursed her lips, “You imagined someone else?”

“Not on purpose…and it wasn’t someone I enjoyed,” she said softly. “I’ve never enjoyed it, like I said…it’s just that…” she sighed and dropped her head. “Only one person bothered kissing me during sex and when you did it brought him to mind, that’s why…that’s why I imagined you were him for a moment, it made the whole thing worse actually,” she said with her head cast down. “Well, now my ego is crushed,” he sighed and dropped her hand back down, “you must let me make it up to you. Not now, obviously, it’s still raw or however people term it. But soon, yes?”

She started to nod immediately when his fingers stopped her chin, “You can say no. You’re allowed to say the word.” Vesper’s brows furrowed and she realized what he was saying, “Did I tell you–” He nodded, “When you were drunk and saying you wanted me to like you. You said you didn’t know how to say no. So I want you to practice it from now on.” He stepped forward and tilted her head higher with his mouth barely a breath away from her, “Tell me no.”

Vesper’s body stiffened when he was this close and she could hear the ghost of Issac’s previous reprimands. “You don’t tell any of them no. You give them what they want!” “Ah-ah,” Astarion tutted and ran his nail along the skin of her neck he could reach, “you stay right here. Tell me no.” His thumb gripped her chin and he took another step until he was pressed against her, “Tell me no, or I’ll kiss you.”

“You’re my wife and you will do what I say, godsdamnit, Vesper! You no longer know the word!”

“No,” she whispered, and her eyes shut tightly anticipating a painful reaction.

Astarion stepped away and released her chin, “Good. You go ahead back to camp, I’m going to find something to feed on. While your blood is the sweetest of treats, I think I need something more fulfilling if we’re headed back to those minotaurs.” Her eyes opened and she looked at him, he’d taken several steps back once she had said no and had his hands locked behind his back.

“That’s it?” she asked.

He nodded, “You told me no…unless you’ve changed your mind?” a gray brow raised in her direction.

She shook her head and his smile softened, “Alright then. Go, finish whatever it is I pulled you from. I’ll wake you for your watch.”

He didn’t wait for her to leave, rather he gave her a short bow and left without another word.

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

The bard would later have to admit that the underdark, while deadly, was beautiful. In the pitch she could make out orange and blue glows here and there that lit the way–though the orange ones were definitely on the deadlier side as they would blow up. Torchstalks Halsin had identified them as. Something much easier to shoot at a distance than to risk being blown off the side of the steep cliffs the party was traversing.

Already they had faced a spectator and two drow, neither of the male dark elves had addressed the bard as though she were a drow woman but instead even after the party had relinquished the charm the spectator had on them, they attacked the party after only a few short words. Astarion showed off a new spell his little book with a face had given him by casting ‘Speak with the Dead’ and learning just why there were so many humanoid statues standing around. Somewhere within the underdark was a great forge and there were two others with information, “The likelihood of finding these others is as slim as finding this Nightsong those mercenaries were searching for.”

Vesper had agreed with the Rogue’s sentiment, but after the last time she voiced her agreement, which resulted in her guilt over what happened to Wyll, she kept it to herself.

After the spectator, they had to survive a surprise attack from a bulette, identified by Gale afterward, and they narrowly did that. Vesper was the first to climb down the tall wall, jumping the last couple of feet before a torchstalk began to glow and crackle, the bard hadn’t had the time to react when it exploded and the force rocked her backwards. It happened again. And after the third time she couldn’t hear her companion’s voices for the ringing in her ears, but she felt hands clasping onto her shoulders and groaned against the semi-violent shaking that was happening. “-smarter than this, you saw we had to shoot them from a distance!” she heard Astarion’s worry-tinged voice before she felt a hand on her back and looked above him where Shadowheart hovered and she was healed by her divine magic. Astarion continued ranting before he dropped his hold on the bard and stood, following behind Lae’zel to shoot each and every torchstalk he could see.

Halsin was the one to help her to her feet, taking her groan of pain to be from her torchstalk burns rather than from the pull to her shoulder. Gale and Wyll called out to the others, they had found a path of mushrooms. The bard and Karlach were the two to make the leaps with their superior dark vision. She could hear the others leaping behind them and held up a hand, calling back, “Wait, there’s another—” She didn’t have time to finish her sentence as someone collided with her back and she was shoved forward, falling face first into the glowing and crackling fungi.

Vesper wouldn’t hear her name screamed. She wouldn’t know how her body fell through the cracks or that her soul left behind a blue mote of light that only two of her companions could see. She would barely register anything when Halsin leaped to that mote of light and cast a reviving spell had hadn’t known he would have use for so early in his adventure with the group. The only thing she could recall as she collapsed in the druid’s clutches was a skeletal man telling her it wasn’t time for her to go yet, that she was still tasked to defeat the Absolute. She’d remember how he said he would meet her again soon.

She awoke on a bedroll by the fire. Halsin was dobbing a paste onto her cheek and she winced, her face felt so tender after today. At the sound of her hiss, the druid put the pot down, “Can you sit up?” His deep timbre was hushed and slowly the sounds of the new campsite were filtering in, one of her hands was in the druid’s, and his arm was around her back as he slowly lifted her into a seated position. The others were yelling, she squinted her eyes at the sound and turned to look behind her.

“He said he was sorry, Astarion! Accidents happen!” Karlach was standing between Astarion and Gale, the rogue had one of his daggers in hand, the hilt in his palm, and the blade turned against his forearm, while the wizard’s eyes were cast down with a look of guilt over his face. “Accidents? Perhaps I will accidentally mistake him for transforming and end him right here and now!” the spawn growled before he raised up on his toes to try and look around the tiefling. Shadowheart had her arms around Astarion, she was looking at the others, Wyll and Lae’zel were both watching off to the side, one with a look that seemed concerned but the other watched with rapt attention.

“What’s happening?” Vesper asked, frowning when her voice sounded so rough and her throat felt so tight and dry. Halsin sighed and handed her a canteen, “When you and Karlach were scouting ahead on those petrified mushrooms, Gale didn’t hear you say to wait. He shoved you, by accident,” he seemed to stress the sentiment, “into another torchstalk. Your friends watched you die.” Vesper turned back and looked at the druid, the quickly forgotten canteen finding her lap, “I died?”

Halsin nodded, “Shadowheart does not have the means to resurrect people and I,” he sighed softly, “I do not have the diamonds to spend. I ask that you’re all that much more careful from now on.” His hand reached down and she flinched when his fingers caressed against her lap, but he was only lifting the canteen again, “Drink. They’ve realized you’re awake again.”

The words were barely out of his mouth when the pale blond dropped to one knee beside her, blocking the firelight, and he began to look her over. “I thought you were going to heal her?” he asked his question to the druid who nodded. “I am,” Halsin answered, careful of the worried spawn’s ire, “I wanted to apply this first. To be certain the burns did not scar. Then I will tend to the bruising and lacerations.”

Astarion’s cold, undead, hands felt comforting against her tender cheek and she allowed him to turn her head however he wanted, “I’m okay.” “Shut up,” he hissed at her before pausing and huffing an irritated breath, “Stop saying you’re okay when clearly you aren’t.” She felt a pulse of power from her tadpole and a fear that wasn’t her own entered her mind, multiplied a couple of times and coupled with guilt from Gale. “I am okay, really, I’m alive,” Vesper said as Astarion narrowed his eyes at her and stood. “You’re impossible,” he stalked away walking past her, when she turned she saw the others nearing.

Karlach dropped to the ground in front of the fire, “I’m glad you’re alright, but that can’t happen again, Soldier. That’s the second time I’ve had to watch your body fall somewhere I couldn’t follow…” Beside the tiefling, Wyll sat down and nodded, “You scared all of us…”

There was pressure just in front of her and instinctively the bard pulled her knees to her chest, a cool magic washing over her back as Halsin began spending his druidic power to heal her. Gale was on his knees before her, “I am so sorry, Vesper. I cannot say if I willfully ignored your warning or if I just didn’t hear it. I thought there was room next to you and leaped forward without thinking and I–” She could see the apple of his throat bob as he swallowed hard and lifted her eyes to meet his as she asked, “It was an accident wasn’t it?”

Gale nodded, “Most assuredly, I would never put any of you in danger I–” he dropped his head before lifting it, “I would never do such a thing to a friend.”

She had died.

She could feel the panic rising in her chest but she needed to remain controlled. Gale’s apology was not something she was used to. Even before her years with Issac and his cruelty, her siblings didn’t apologize. It was always yells about how she had been in the way or she had earned the bump or bruise she had believed.

She had died.

“Can you promise you’ll listen next time? You and Wyll both asked for us to go forward, so listen for us to make call-outs, yeah?” she asked the wizard who began to emphatically nod, “Yes, yes of course. I cannot truly express just how apol–” Vesper reached out and put a hand on his shoulder to stop his continued apologies before looking at Halsin, “Could you help me stand? I just want to take a small walk.”

The druid agreed to help and shifted his arm under both of hers carefully lifting the bard to her feet, she heard Karlach sputter before asking, “Is it safe? You just died, Vesper, shouldn’t you get some more rest?” The bard turned and gave the barbarian a smile, “I’ll be fine, Karlach. I’m just going to step outside of camp, that’s all.” With Halsin’s help, she tested a couple of steps before quietly thanking him and leaving the fireside, once a decent distance from the others she quickly began working on the belt of her armor and felt her breath quickening. Her heart was pounding in her chest and everything felt too close, too constricting.

Stepping out of the camp she looked around and couldn’t stop the whimper from leaving her throat, “Keep walking. You’re not far enough,” she said to herself as she fought back from making any more noises. Hot tears rolled down her cheeks until she couldn’t move any further and her back hit the wall on one side of the path. Sliding down it, she tucked her fingertips into her collar and coughed, it was too tight.

I died. I actually died.

I died and I didn’t get to see them.

A sob rattled from her chest as she let herself fall apart. Her feet kicked against the darkened dirt floor, little grooves digging into the ground. She pulled at the leather at her throat, whining as it pulled against the stitches until she felt hands push against her own, panic had her opening her eyes and trying to get away, “Stop, stop!” Astarion grabbed hold of her and pulled her back into her spot, “You’re going to hurt yourself, stop.”

He sat on her knees, not allowing her to move away and as he pulled she felt herself get tucked against him, “Stop,” it wasn’t a command as much as she thought it might be. When she quit fighting to get away she expected him to release her, but he only turned so he sat beside her and pulled her closer to him with one arm. “I came back to check on you again and the druid said you walked out of camp,” he explained, he had a hand in her hair and she felt as the ribbon was tugged allowing her hair to fall. Her tears were free falling but she was fighting now to keep from making noise. Vesper could feel his chin rest atop her head as his fingers began to comb through the ends of her hair, “You know it’s dangerous down here. We still haven’t seen those minotaurs again, I’m certain there are more bulettes,” he said in a tone that mocked Gale’s earlier explanation, “about, and that's only what we know is there.”

The rogue got quiet and she wasn’t sure if he was expecting an answer or not, he turned his head and she felt the weight of his chin leave before it was replaced with his chilled hand against her scalp. “Get it all out,” he said his tone was much softer than it had been inside of camp. He got quiet again before she felt a hand tilt her chin upward, “I used to comfort the new spawn that Cazador would turn, in the beginning at least. Many of them reacting just as you are…” The hand under her chin lifted and she felt his chilled fingers swipe across her cheeks, wiping her tears. “It wouldn’t work of course, no sooner did they stop crying that they would be made to scream, Cazador took pleasure in breaking every one of us,” he looked away from her again and she allowed her gaze to drop to the surrounding darkness.

“I’ve forgotten how to be comforting,” Astarion admitted, “but you can cry as long as you need to.”

A strained silence filled the air, only broken by the bard’s sniffling. A minute dragged into two, morphing into five before the bard spoke. “I was dead…” she said, her voice raw from trying to keep quiet, trying to keep herself from screaming. “You were,” he replied as he shifted and she could feel his gaze on her, “before any of us could react you were gone.” Vesper lifted her eyes as she leaned back, “Why save me? Why bring me back?” Astarion frowned, and his head tilted back, “What do you mean?”

“Why waste a resource to resurrect me? I’ve not been a whole lot of help during all of this, I’ve–I’ve created more problems. I fell during the fight with those spiders. I got us into an unnecessary fight with githyanki. Because of me, Wyll is turning into a tiefling or a devil or–” She was going to continue with her faults but couldn’t due to the mouth that covered hers. Whether it was the panic that still thrummed in her veins or the mere shock of the kiss, Vesper was present.

Her eyes were wide open, becoming rounder as she realized what was happening and could feel Astarion’s tongue glide across her own. He had taken advantage of her shock. Pulling back slowly he lifted a brow, “Are you finished or do I need to kiss you again?” Vesper lifted a hand to her lips and covered her mouth, “Why?” she asked, her voice muffled.

“I told you, I don’t know how to comfort properly anymore…” he shrugged a shoulder and sat back, his head resting on the natural wall. “Any one of us could have fallen due to those spiders. Wyll is turning into a devil because he didn’t follow his pact. The githyanki,” he made a noncommittal noise and waved one hand through the air as though sweeping the situation away, “the only thing I blame you for is feeding Gale all of the good items we’ve looted. I feel as though I have to hide the trinkets I want to keep now.” His nose twitched and she watched as his gaze flickered to her neck, “You made yourself bleed.”

“It’s too tight,” she admitted, her hand snaking up to touch it again but it was caught by Astarion who pulled it towards him. “Then we should remove it,” his tone was casual, she felt his nails against the pads of her fingertips. They didn’t hurt, he was applying pressure but not to hurt her. “I can–”

“You won’t,” he corrected, “You are perfectly capable of having it removed. You just won’t.”

Her head dropped, her hair spilling over her shoulders as she nodded. Silence stretched again before he shifted, “How are you feeling?” his fingers had worked down from the tips of hers to her palm and further down to her wrist, he could feel her pulse from there. “I think I’m okay now,” she said softly.

“Alright,” he said and turned his head away from her again, “would you like to stay with me? In my tent? No sex tonight, though I could make it something to wash away the fears of today and make you feel more alive than you’ve ever felt,” he said it with all the flare for dramatics that he could muster without getting louder before his voice softened again, “I’m of the mind you need rest. My tent can provide privacy if you start crying again and I will be there to…well I’ll be a beautiful distraction.”

A laugh actually broke through her and she dropped her head trying to cover it with her other hand. When she lifted her gaze back up he was grinning like he’d just won a bet, “Alright. I–” she cleared her throat, “I think I’d like that…”

Astarion’s hand burrowed into her hair again and she stiffened, thinking he was going to kiss her again, but he pulled her forward and pressed his lips to the space between her brows, “Let’s go then. I think they had to cast a hold-person spell on Karlach to keep her from coming after you, she’s probably worried sick.”

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

Vesper hoped whoever built that wizard’s tower had the weave turn on them in their time of need. Karlach, Gale, Astarion, and herself had returned to where she’d been blown up several times to attempt getting into a looming tower, and for a while, it was simply trial and error. At first, Vesper had thought that perhaps if they were open about being there, didn’t steal anything, just made it to the door as quickly as possible and introduced themselves. Gale grimaced as he listened to her plan but only after she walked out and got hit a few times did he call out that perhaps this wasn’t the plan to go with.

Karlach was beaten to hell and back by the turrets when she attempted to damage them. Gale’s witchbolt worked on one but did absolutely nothing to another one.

Astarion attempted to steal around it but despite being absolutely consumed by darkness, the turrets found him easily. They had returned to camp for a short while to brainstorm more when Shadowheart mentioned invisibility.

“It is possible they don’t trigger from footsteps,” Gale thought aloud before pulling out a large tome he had been transcribing spells into. “Aha! I do indeed have an invisibility spell,” he looked up at the group, proud of himself, “but it only lasts for a minute, so there won’t be much time to do searching and we still don’t know how to turn them off.”

Astarion squinted his eyes before reaching for Vesper’s backpack, “After your potions, darling,” he explained when she whipped her head in his direction. Between the grove, Ethel, and the goblin camp they had been able to purchase or…procure three potions of invisibility. Each was on its own chain and he put all three around his neck, “I’ll do it then. No offense, but I am the fastest of us.” Everyone nodded and Gale looked like he had something to add but held himself back, “What about mobility? Do wizards usually use grand staircases?”

Their wizard tilted his head, “Sometimes…but others implement other forms of travel. With these turrets, I wouldn’t be surprised if we did not come across a staircase.” He began to go through his book again looking for something for mobility. Vesper chewed on her lip for a second before her eyes widened, “Wait!” She jumped up from her spot by the fire and ran over to the chest she and Shadowheart had found when they first awoke on the beach. They put their extra supplies, books they came across, and their camping gear in here to make it easier to move from place to place. She rummaged through things for a moment before pulling a large knapsack from its depths and began looking through it. When she finally returned to her place by the fire she held a potion that was in an odd bottle. Passing it to Astarion he turned it over in his hands, “What's this?”

The bottle was narrow at the stopper but wide at its bottom, it had two wing shaped handles on either side of it. Vesper cleared her throat and tilted her head, “I explained to all of you how there was a woman who taught me alchemy right? Well, she told me that generally people used those bottles to easily identify potions of flying.” The spawn made a noise and raised his brows as he unstopped the bottle and took a sniff before closing it again.

Gale chuckled, “While it is true that many use different bottles to make it easier to identify their creations, you said you found that chest and its contents on the beach. Perhaps I should identify this before any of us go drinking it” He held out his hand to the rogue who reluctantly handed it over, “Just don’t go eating it, wizard.”

Ten minutes later, Gale announced that the bottle was correctly assumed. Now the plan was to go back, make Astarion invisible, be prepared to get hit by the turrets, and pray to whoever was listening that the blonde rogue could figure out how to turn it all off.

Gale cast his spell first and Astarion disappeared from view, “Right, be quick and efficient. What we can see of the tower is likely not all that there is, I wouldn’t be surprised if there’s more below the surface…” he continued talking. Vesper, who stood just at the edge of the safe area, felt a tug on her hair and heard the scuffing of boots. A smile lifted the corners of her mouth and she turned, “He’s gone.”

“Ah,” the wizard tutted and gave a nod, “then I suppose we wait.” He tested how far he could get away from the wall before sitting down where he could still see the tower. After a minute he inhaled and heaved a sigh, “I think it’s been long enough,” he swirled his hands before placing them over his eyes. Karlach and Vesper shared a look before realization dawned on the tiefling’s face, “Fucks sake, Gale! I forgot you couldn’t see!” The human wizard laughed and adjusted where he sat, the tower now easier to make out in the darkness, “It’s quite alright. I think I might be the only one in our camp without it to be honest. Seems even Wyll received that gift from his fiendish patron,” he clapped his hands together and sat down next to the two women, and stared up at the tower. “For the most part, I am doing alright, the longer I am in the dark the more my eyes adjust to the glow of the local flora. However, your particular traits do make it simpler to see any foliage that might catch a foot, or just see into the distance.”

Vesper was going through her pack again, wondering if there was anything else that could help with the tower when suddenly Gale doubled over. “Vesper,” he said with a wince, “I’m terribly sorry but it seems…” she sighed and went through her bag grabbing a ring they had located in a harpy’s nest, that day seemed like forever ago. “Do you feel it coming on? The hunger?” she asked as Gale accepted the ring and held it to his chest.

In just moments it was gone, “No. It happens all at once I’m afraid. One second I’m fine, the next it feels as though I haven’t had food or water in nearly a week. Tara and I attempted experiments at one point, how long could I wait? Did the use of the weave exhaust the hunger? Did the use of the weave invite the hunger? We never really got an answer.”

They fell into relative silence again keeping an ear out for any signs of explosions or any more rumbling in the ground for another bulette judging by the giant holes in the ground they all assumed it might not be the only one in the area. Karlach was getting antsy, rocking side to side before she stood up, “This ain’t right, why did we send him off alone?” She was worried and it was written on her face as she gritted her teeth, “I’m going after him.”

Vesper jumped up, “Karlach no!” She grabbed the tiefling without thinking and hissed as the barbarian of the Blood War’s skin singed her own, “Vesper!” shouted Karlach as she backed away with her hands up, “I told you that you can’t touch me!”

“I know! I forgot!” she hissed before putting her hand to her mouth, not burned terribly but it still ached, “I'll be fine but please, just wait. We don’t need both of you down, if he doesn’t make an appearance soon we’ll go back to camp and—”

In the distance, there was a mechanical whirring sound and the chandeliers that circled the tower began lighting up, “Look!” Karlach turned and began running for the tower. Gale stood up and took Vesper’s burnt hand, “I keep these handy,” he said softly and poured a healing potion over her palm. “Seems you’ve forgotten your foray with her flames before; we’ll have to come up with other ways of stopping her should she get the itch to run off on her own,” he gave the bard a tight-lipped smile and squeezed her hand before jogging after their tiefling friend.

Astarion stood at the double doors his arms open wide as the three approached, “Ah, welcome friends to my humble abode.” One arm crossed his front, the other going behind as he bowed deeply and chuckled, “Figuring out the mechanics of this place was difficult enough then to add this device,” he waved a hand behind him to the arcane elevator.

Karlach was looking him over without touching him, “So you’re alright? No cuts or attacks or…” Astarion tilted his head and smiled, “I’m perfectly well, darling. Just vexed at how little there is of value here.” Gale and Vesper caught up to them and were winded, “So, what are we looking for here? Besides one drow’s trash?”

Vesper shook her head, “I was hoping for maybe a person but,” she walked up to the rubble on the ground before leaning over it to look upward, “I think it's been abandoned for a while.”

As a team they began searching the place, Astarion pointed a chest out to the others, and at first, they left the cutlery and cups behind, but Vesper mentioned having Halsin join their camp, “We don’t exactly have the supplies to feed everyone at once. It could come in handy in case we run into anyone else,” and she went back to retrieve the items only to shout for the others.

She had reached in to grab the knife and the fork but instead, as she pulled her hands past the threshold of the chest they transformed and became heavier. A bundle of leather armor and a dagger were in her hands now, “What the fuck?” She turned and looked at them. Gale chuckled and walked forward taking a cup from the chest only for it to transform into a healing potion, “I’ll be, a chest of the mundane.”

He turned to the others with a grin on his face before clearing his throat and explaining to their confused looks, “An enchanted chest to befuddle would-be thieves. Simply place your special items,” he reached over and took Vesper’s hand crossbow, “and put it inside, it will no longer be itself.” He slowly lowered the crossbow into the chest and as it passed the lip into the depths it became a hairbrush, he lifted it back out and handed the crossbow back to its owner, “Voilà!.”

They decided to take the chest back to camp, it would come in handy for any items they wanted to hide, the first thing to go in was the necromancy book they had found in Moonhaven. Astarion was loath to part with it but he didn’t want someone taking it from them–from him.

For their journey to the tower, they were joined by the others as they explored finding books on different floors, and alchemical ingredients on another, and as they ascended to the top floor everyone was surprised by the automaton who began speaking with them.

Between Gale and Wyll they were able to keep out of a fight, the two remember the plays and poems they had found on the lower floors. They were also given a ring that illuminated a hidden button and rune for ‘Basement,’ cautiously they gathered on the plate and traveled down to the bottom.

More ingredients, an arcane staff, and other items are what greeted them. They filled their bags before going back to the main floor.

As they came across a village scattered with bodies of duergar and deep gnomes they each crouched down attempting to not be found. While they weren’t caught by anyone, two druegar did lose their concentration on their invisibility spells, or perhaps they had timed out, and Astarion did his best to lead the group around the two males to get them out of the village. “What in the hells are these?” asked Wyll as they came across more dead not only gnomes or dark dwarves but what looked like mushroom people. No one had an answer for him.

They kept walking, careful of the giant holes they found, especially careful in one dirt clearing. Finding the headstone in the dark was interesting for a moment before Shadowheart turned around, “Where’s Vesper?” Astarion’s head jerked upward and he scanned, “There,” he pointed and made his way over to where the bard was reaching to pick at a particular fungus that was shaped like a trumpet, “What are you–”

“Shh!” she hissed, she wasn’t looking where her hand was reaching but across the expanse, and when Astarion lifted his eyes up to follow hers he saw what had her frozen in place.

“It stood on two legs but its arms were so long and had these like hook blades on them.”

The bard had seen these before, she had told them about them just days ago. This was the creature she and Vale had run into years ago.

“Hook horror,” she heard Astarion’s whisper but didn’t dare to turn away from the creature. She felt an arm snake around her midsection before his front was just pressed to her side, “When I say go,” his voice was low and his tone kept even, “I’m going to throw you in front of me, you will yell or scream, whatever you have to do to get their attention. As long as you’re ahead of me it will think I’m the weaker target.” Her lips were trembling, “Nod,” the command wasn’t one she was used to but she obeyed, her chin was barely down to her chest when she felt the hand at her side tug and her feet began to move.

She didn’t look back, she just started running, “Help! Karlach!” her voice echoed through the underdark and she could see the flames rising off her friend. That thing, that hook horror, jumped and Vesper stumbled as the ground shook beneath her feet. The sound of her cry for help was answered by the barbarian’s battle cry as the fight began.

Fighting one hook horror was easy for their larger group, hell even the second one it summoned was no problem. Though it seemed like the fight was never-ending when the second cried out to a third and garnered the attention of a male drow who called one of these beasts ‘My love,’ as it died. Vesper looked up at the branch her companions stood on and gripped her crossbow tightly as Lae’zel’s blade slashed through him and Astarion sunk his teeth into the elf’s neck.

She followed Shadowheart and Gale to a boulder and waited at the bottom of the tree’s root while Gale identified it as the Sussur tree they had been searching for. She approached one of the blooms and felt the distantly familiar of nothing. The magic that now thrummed through her being was silenced as she stood so close. She was running her hands over it when Lae’zel called out that she saw another of the hook horror beasts. She and Karlach rushed forward as once again, the bard froze at the sight of it and shuddered when it cried for help.

“We’ll be done soon,” her feet slipped as she jumped and she felt a pair of lean arms wrap around her, “easy, little bard.” As quickly as she could Vesper found her footing and pulled away from the high elf with an apology rushed from her lips, “We have the bark now, yes?” She pushed away from the spawn and turned to look at him, there was a frustration on his face she could read, and looked back to the others as the tiefling and gith worked together to kill the monster that used to haunt her childhood nightmares.

“Yes, I imagine we’ll be going back to the surface, to at least forge this weapon then to fight the hag,” he said to her and she felt his hand creep across the small of her back as he stepped closer. “Are you going to be alright?” when she turned to look at him again his brow was raised and she nodded, “Eventually,” her answer didn’t even convince her, and she coughed to clear her throat. “I’m just ready to be out of here…” she admitted and motion from behind him had her peeking over his shoulder.

Shadowheart was being led down the weaving root by Wyll, a large piece of the tree’s bark in her hands. Gale clapped his hands together just behind her, “So, who is ready to try their hands at magical forging?”

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

The sun was still in the sky when Gale’s teleportation ritual landed them in Moonhaven. Vesper used the town’s water spout to wash her face, allowing the cold water to fall under her collar, before sitting down outside the blacksmith’s house. Shadowheart had paused and asked her if she was following them in but she had declined, preferring to sit in the sun. Wyll and Astarion remained outside as well as the others went down–Karlach grabbed a dagger from Astarion before heading in just in case.

“What did you do before you were picked up, Vesper?” the quiet interrupted by Wyll’s question made the bard jump. When the others had descended past the double doors she had dropped her head with her eyes closed. “Homemaker….a mother,” she answered Wyll as simply as she could. The warlock smiled, “And being a mother taught you how to use a rapier? Sorry, it’s something I’ve wanted to ask about since we tested your memory a few days ago,” he blushed as he asked and Vesper laughed softly. “No, my brother Valere had a friend who was taking lessons, he taught us to make his lessons stick,” there was a fondness in her voice as she remembered playing with her siblings during their moments of freedom.

“Did he also teach you how to use a crossbow?” he asked, indicating the singular weapon she carried on her nondominant hip. Vesper looked down and shook her head, “Oh no, that’s from hunting. Hand crossbows were easier for Perris and I to carry and we would hunt rabbits for dinner…” She heard a muffled chuckle and looked up to the hole in the house where one of Astarion’s legs hung over, “What?”

“I was just thinking about the number of poor bunnies you two must have hunted,” said the high elf, and Vesper rolled her eyes, it was a safe rebellion since he couldn’t see it. “What does he mean?” Wyll lifted the brow of his good eye as the bard met his gaze she sighed and shook her head. “He’s teasing because I’m one of fifteen children,” when Wyll’s eye bulged she laughed again, “there are quite a few multiples, by the way. Two sets of twins and a set of triplets…though if you were to see Marcel and Rosie you’d think they were twins as well.”

Wyll cocked his head as he nodded, “Astarion had mentioned that earlier, I had just not believed him. Will they be waiting for you in Baldur’s Gate?”

“No.”

The warlock looked up, expecting an expansion of her answer that wasn’t going to come. After a moment cleared his throat again, “Well, if you would like to practice your rapier fighting I’m more than happy to assist. I know I’m not up as early as you are but I can adjust myself if it will bring you more confidence in its use.” Vesper smiled at the monster hunter before her brows knit together, “Is this because of how I reacted earlier?” Wyll nodded, “I noticed you froze several times. I cannot blame someone who is unused to this style of life, but seeing as we’ll be on the road together for a while I could hardly call myself a friend if I didn’t try to help.”

From inside, they heard a whooping noise that made the drow and human jump to their feet, Astarion held up a hand to slow them and turned around. “What happened down there?” he called out before standing and walking to the web-covered hole in the floor. Through the darkness, he could make out the fire and Karlach’s glow as she turned upwards and held up a dagger, a large smile on her face.

“It has the same properties of the tree,” called Gale as he too looked upwards and with the help of his dark vision spell was able to make out the elf who was peering over, “we’ll be more than prepared to rescue Mayrina from Ethel’s clutches.” Astarion nodded, “Good…in the morning then. We need to find shelter for the night.”

#the caged bard #baldur's gate 3 #baldur's gate 3 fanfiction #bg3 #tcb: vesper #astarion/tav #astarion/halsin/tav coming later #halsin/tav later #astarion/halsin later #tav's story

1 note · View note

thecagedbard · 1 year ago

Text

Rating: Mature

Pairing(s): Astarion/Tav (Vesper), Astarion/Halsin, Astarion/Halsin/Tav(Vesper); Mentions of Karlach/Shadowheart/Wyll; Mentions of Gale/AFAB OC

Warnings: Hurt/Comfort, Implied/Referenced Rape/Non-con, Physical Abuse, Canon Divergence, Child Death

Word count: 9,322/300,000+

Chapter Six

The opportunity to speak with Astarion slipped from her hands faster than a zhentarim agent could drop a bottle of alchemist fire. While the plan was clear, they were headed to the underdark in search of the Sharran Temple or city or whatever it was, neither Karlach nor Astarion was quite ready to give the surface world up just yet, plus Halsin had said it would be a couple of days before he could join them because of Kagha’s trial.

The party had left their camp and traveled back to the toll house before following the risen road. Days ago they had found a group of three gnolls and fought them along with newborns after they had burst from the bellies of hyenas. Today the sounds of explosions caught their attention as they wandered. Gnolls as large as the three they had fought before were hunting something within a cave, as he normally did Astarion’s hand pushed down on the top of the bard’s head but he wasn’t fast enough for the gnoll that was painting a symbol in blood on the wall to not notice them.

The creature howled before surging forward and came to a sudden halt before the bard, their tadpoles connecting. “Karlach, kill it!” Astarion shouted as all of them doubled over. When the initial connection fell the others realized the hyenas and gnolls behind this one were beginning to surge forward, Karlach had lifted her blade ready to attack the one looming over the bard, but Vesper held her hand up.

How did a gnoll get a tadpole? Why was ‘this meat,’ which she assumed was herself and her companions, forbidden? Stepping into the gnoll’s space she pushed for the tadpole in her head to find the answers and at the same time felt a hand encircle her wrist trying to pull her back, “Wait!” she had cried out, “give me a just a second. Take the others.”

A deeper push into the gnoll’s consciousness gaining what little information it had, and decided to try and distract it with a joke. “What’s the difference between man and meat?” Gale had looked at her as he climbed one of the boulders near her, “What?” The gnoll’s head had tilted before she told the punch line, “Thirty seconds and a hungry maw.”

“What?” the wizard had said a second time before the gnoll began to cackle. Much like its pre-bipedal form, the cackle sounded like a hyena and the control that the gnoll pack leader had over her pack spread the laugh to all of them.

“How in the hells did you do that?” asked Karlach as she looked at the bard, “The joke wasn’t even that good…” Astarion flanked one of the bipedal creatures with her and shrugged his shoulders, “Perhaps it's their lack of intelligence. One at a time, shall we?”

The creatures went down easily since they were able to take the time and attack together, when the final one standing was the pack leader, she felt a tug on the belt of her armor and walked behind Astarion as she heard him mutter, “Thirty seconds and a hungry maw…truly?” She shrugged her shoulders as best she could and watched as they attacked in unison, Shadowheart sputtering as blood splattered across her face.

Karlach stood as her shoulders heaved, “That was really a bad joke…but it worked.” Vesper looked at the tiefling as she talked and laughed softly, “I’m full of a ton more.” The axe-bearing woman tilted her head, “Well I guess we have our traveling entertainment.” There was a shout from inside the cave that had them turning to look in its direction, from the mouth of the cave two men came running out clad in all black.

The tiefling made space for Vesper to step forward and tilted her head in the man’s direction as the taller blond yelled out to them again, his hand raising into the air with a wave. A hand at her back lightly pushed her forward and she looked back and then up to Astarion who smiled at the man, “See what he wants, you’re good at reading people aren’t you?”

“Shadowheart is better–hello, are you alright?” her last couple of steps stumbled as Astarion gave her another indelicate shove forward.

“Gods, you are a sight. I thought we were going to be gnoll shit before anyone came to our rescue,” the man held out a hand before he simply stepped forward and grabbed onto one of Vesper’s shaking it, “Rugan. The boy and I were a part of a caravan traveling west, did you see any of my men out here?” Vesper shook her head and explained the scene they had found just south of where they stood, “Damn it all.”

“Where’re you traveling from?” asked Karlach as she stayed just behind the bard’s shoulder. Vesper could feel the heat from Karlach’s body indicating just how close she was but she didn’t interject anything, she just kept an eye on the man before looking back at the cave to see a younger man peeking out of the cave.

As Rugan explained where they were from and that they were carrying good bound of Baldur’s Gate something he said made her wrinkle her brow in confusion. He spoke of being paid of tarenths she had heard that word before when dealing with a debt for Issac. Those men who had spoken of it had been mercenaries. The hand that had been on her back slipped up to hold onto her shoulder and Astarion stepped closer so he was directly beside her, “You’re Zhentarim?” he asked, Vesper looked toward her pale companion and saw him looking the two over, “Your people don’t deal in ‘baubles.’”

Rugan lifted a finger while he chuckled, “You know who we are–very clever. Then you probably also know it’s not smart to interfere with Zhent business.” The human wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his arm and cocked his head, “This is the point where a clever group like you accepts my gratitude and walks away.” Vesper looked from the man to Astarion and back before she smiled, “Of course…hardly seems right to save you only to rob you of your charge, right?” She looked at the spawn next to her whose smile went from threatening to tight as he looked at her his eyes narrowing in frustration, “Right…of course. We’ll see you at your little watering hole then…”

The man nodded and turned calling out to the boy in the cave while the three watched him stride back. Astarion lowered his voice, “We could have used whatever he had in there…what if he’s carrying a ton of jewels? Shame really…” Karlach snorted, “Right well, if we really want their stuff I suppose we could always attack all of them at once.” The bard nodded and inhaled shakily before turning, “Yeah…all of them.”

The tiefling looked down and frowned, “What is it? Did you know him?” Vesper angled her head to look at the tiefling, “Hm? No! I’ve just dealt with Zhent before…not a happy experience by any means.” She realized then that they were missing three members of the party, “Where’s the others?” Karlach turned and pointed, Gale was bent over one of the gnolls as he used a knife to cut its ears off, “Probably ingredient gathering…or trophy collecting. Not sure really,” she grinned as she looked back at the elves. The rogue’s face was twisted as his lip curled, and his nose wrinkled, “Somehow I didn’t take Gale for a collector…do those have some sort of magic within them?” he called out and Gale looked up and chuckled before returning to his task.

Shadowheart was going through the belongings of the gnoll leader and held up a flail, “Something about this doesn’t feel right. Like it’s a curse or something.” Wyll only nodded and held open his bag, “Perhaps if Gale’s problem persists it will find some use then. Otherwise, we can get rid of it as soon as possible… there are cliffs not far from here near Waukeen’s Rest,” the warlock said as he flipped the closure on the bag once the weapon was inside.”

“There’s a parasite as well, I can feel it calling to me,” said Shadowehart as she began to back up. Astarion bounced on his toes as he pulled an empty bottle from his pocket, “Allow me then.” When the little creature began to exit its host looking for a new one the rogue was quick to pick it up and place it within the glass container. Tapping on the jar he smiled at it, “Hello new friend…I wonder what you’ll give us.” The cleric watched the spawn with a look of disbelief on her face, “Tentacles, mucus-covered skin…nothing attractive I’m sure.” Astarion barely spared the cleric a look before he walked up to the bard and dropped it into the bag that rested on her shoulders while asking, “How far to this Waukeen’s Rest then?” Vesper stumbled as the rogue pulled at her bag and froze while he finished whatever he was doing, when she was finally able to move freely again she noticed he had her ration pouch once more. “Must you eat all of my snacks?” she asked as he pulled a piece of dried meat from the bag, turning to Wyll, who seemed to know the area better she asked, “What is Waukeen’s Rest? That Zhent agent mentioned it as well, said his ‘friends’ had their own tavern there.”

Wyll raised a brow as he looked past the bard and motioned for her to lower her volume, he started down the hill and looked back waiting for the others to follow. Karlach and Vesper shared a look before following after him, Astarion wasn’t far behind while the cleric and wizard brought up the rear. “It’s an inn, my father used to frequent when he had to come this way years ago, not too far perhaps another hour or so. Zhent agents you said?” he titled his head down as he spoke to Vesper, “Perhaps we should stop after all. Let someone there know that there’s a black market going on under their noses.” Gale sighed as he heard it was an inn, “An inn, maybe they will have room and we can have an actual bed for the night. A warm bath and fine cooked meal sound like just the thing I could use right about now.” Shadowheart sighed at the thought as well, “I haven’t minded camping but having a bed does sound rather nice. An hour you say? What are we waiting for?”

They began walking again, Wyll taking the lead ahead of the others. While walking Karlach snatched the bag Astarion had taken from the bard and passed it back to her with a chuckle, “One night and you’re acting like you’ve been given free access to her things.” Astarion grunted when the bag was taken from him, “I thought I said not to say anything,” he said to Vesper whose face began to color as Shadowheart looked at the woman walking beside her. “What are they talking about? One night?” she asked before looking back at Astarion and then her eyes got wide, “You didn’t!” she exclaimed her eyes finding the bard again.

Vesper threw a look behind her to the rogue, “I hadn’t said anything. I told you Karlach saw you…you’re also the one that told her to tell me!” She heard a male chuckling and whipped her head around to see Gale now fighting a grin, huffing Vesper began walking faster to walk next to Wyll as the others laughed a little harder.

“It should be just,” Wyll paused mid-step as his eyes glanced skyward. “Smoke…something’s on fire,” said Vesper as she too looked upward and then took off after the warlock. People in red and yellow tabards were gathering water from a fountain before throwing it on a fire that was engulfing the whole building and those beside it. Karlach joined the two and looked at Wyll before looking at the door. One of the people in heavy armor turned, “Don’t just stand there, Duke Ravengard is in there!”

“Duke Ravengard?” asked Wyll and his face fell before he ran up to the door and kicked his foot through it, the door giving way to his weight and the flames licking at it from the inside. Karlach scooted past him, “Let me, Wyll. If it goes up in flame I should be fine for the most part, worlds better than you at least.” Wyll only gave a nod, “Quickly, Karlach!”

They lost sight of Karlach and she and the others in heavy armor ran for the stairs. Wyll covered his mouth with his hand as he took in the building and Vesper walked up to him placing a hand on his shoulder, “Do you know this Duke Ravengard?” Wyll looked at the bard and lowered his hand, “Yes…I–” The sound of more debris falling interrupted them and they both turned to the building. Astarion, Gale, and Shadowheart stopped running as they got near, “Where did Karlach go?” asked Shadowheart and both Vesper and Wyll pointed into the building. The cleric’s eyes widened and she looked at them, “You just let her? What if she gets caught in the fire?!” Wyll looked over to Shadowheart before turning back to the building, “Someone’s coming, Shadowheart get ready!” The cleric nodded and began preparing a healing spell.

The woman who came running out knew Wyll and Wyll knew her. Vesper watched between them as they spoke and was surprised when she heard the word ‘Father’ being placed so near a description of Duke Ravengard. “You’re the son of a duke?” she asked as she looked at the warlock who dropped his head, “Yes.”

“Not just any duke,” Astarion said as he stepped closer, “Ulder Ravengard…he’s quite possibly the most powerful duke in all of Baldur’s Gate!” The woman, Counselor Florrick, if Vesper had heard Wyll correctly, reported to them how a group of drow and goblins had attacked just recently and kidnapped the duke. Vesper’s attention shifted when there was more wood falling and even Wyll’s head snapped to the side looking for a sign of Karlach, “Your friend was just behind me…I don’t–” a shadow appeared in the smoke and Karlach ran out of the building, “Gale with me! There’s someone still trapped in here.” And she was running off again, this time the wizard and cleric following her.

“If the goblins and drow are working together it likely has to do with the cult of the Absolute,” Wyll was circling Florrick now, “they’ll be making their way to Moonrise Towers. I have it on good authority, Counselor.” The woman nodded, “I will need your help Wyll, your father will need your help.” Vesper looked at the woman, “He’ll have it…we’re on our way there already.” Florrick watched as Wyll went running for the same building as the other before looking at the two elves in front of her, “Thank you. Fist, you have your orders! To Moonrise Towers!” As the armored individuals began their march out Vesper ran for the building, putting a hand over her mouth as the smoke of the scorched floor rose to meet her, “Keep your head down,” she heard Astarion say and crouched down as they ran up the stairs. Just as they reached the top of the stairs the sound of a boom shook the building, a man came running through and Gale shot a ray of frost behind him as Karlach also came running from the flaming building.

“Sorry, it took a while to find a safe way to get to him…” said Karlach as she doubled over coughing at the smoke that filled her lungs, “We should go back downstairs,” the bard said. The others nodded but Shadowheart was bent over the man who had been rescued applying healing spells to him. After two, she took one of the potions from her side and held it out to him, “This should help, but you can’t stay here.” He was crying over his wife and batted her away. Wyll coughed before shaking his head and grabbing Shadowheart’s arm, “He knows, we have to go.”

They all made it outside, there were a few people still trying to futilely put the fire out, but the flames didn’t want to go down, Gale coughed heavily before sighing in relief as Shadowheart cast restoration on him, “I don’t think it was the brightest idea for you to run into a burning building. Your lungs are still healing you know,” the cleric said to the wizard and he gave a grunting laugh. “I cannot argue when you’re right. But Wyll…you’re the son of a duke?” Wyll grimaced as he splashed his face with water from the fountain, “I am. I am both the Blade of Frontiers and I am Wyll Ravengard, son of Duke Ulder Ravengard…” Astarion’s face twisted, “I didn’t even realize that Ravengard had a son?”

Vesper listened to them talk as she sat down on the edge of the fountain. Wyll’s parentage didn’t much matter to her, she knew it meant that the warlock in their party was technically nobility but he was here just like them. Why should it matter? For a split second that awful part of her perked up, Issac would be afraid of–she closed her eyes and pushed the thought away. She still needed to find time to talk to Astarion but after such a walk today she was tired.

Warmth filled her left side and Vesper opened her eyes to look at Karlach, “Are you alright? The fire didn’t hurt you did it?” she asked the tiefling who shook her head, “I’m perfectly fine. Thought I’d check on you…you lost some color when you met that Zhentarim guy. You sure you didn’t know him? He didn’t…” her head bowed down and she didn’t finish the question, but Vesper knew where her thought process was leading. “No, believe me, I don’t forget their faces,” the bard said with a sad smile on her face, “nor would they pass up the opportunity to mock me if they saw me.” She met the tiefling’s gaze for just a moment before looking away and coughing again. Her bag was shrugged off her shoulders and she began to look for her canteen, taking a drink she sighed in relief and held it out, “Gale, have some.” The wizard turned away from his conversation with Wyll and took the container with a silent thanks before drinking deeply and sitting down on her other side, “Those mercenaries said had a place here?” The bard and warrior both nodded, “Don’t suppose they might have had a hand in what happened here do you?” Vesper looked at him and frowned, “I won’t say it isn’t possible–” Karlach interrupted, “Wouldn't be surprised since a Zhent was in that temple.” Vesper looked back to the woman beside her, “There was?”

Karlach nodded, “Yeah when we were first walking about we spoke to a few people and this little halfling wasn’t too friendly with us poking around. Oh, shit…” The tiefling's eyes got wide and she looked to Gale, “We forgot the cub!” Gale read the confusion on the bard's face and explained, “On our way in, there was an owlbear cub much like the one we saw in that cave being chased by goblins. Some game they called ‘Chicken Chase.’ Karlach wanted to save it but it had completely slipped my mind. I’m sorry, Karlach, the likelihood of it–”

“No! Don’t say that we have to go back!”

“If those goblins are there it could be a death trap for us.”

“And if we don’t go they’ll cook the cub! C’mon, Gale, we gotta save the baby if you guys couldn’t save the mama!” It was strange seeing Karlach trying to give the wizard puppy-dog eyes. But she was putting her best sad face forward as her head tilted down, “Please?”

The others were finally tuning into the conversation behind them and Astarion shook his head, “No, let’s not go back. Those goblins will want us dead. We’re better off dealing with the mercenaries.” Vesper looked up, “If you all go down there I’ll stay out here. I’d rather not deal with them at all.” The rogue frowned as he looked down at her, “Why? Bad experience with black market traders?” Karlach was quick to step in, “You could say that. It’s more the people less the practice I think,” she turned and smiled when the bard nodded. “What if she and I go back? Halsin thought the goblins would disappear once their leaders were gone. We,” she motioned to herself and Vesper, “could go get the cub while you lot deal with these ‘traders’ or whatever.”

“Absolutely not,” Astarion shook his head and negatively waved his hands, “Vesper staying up here is one thing considering the burning building and chaos surrounding this place, the two of you running off back to where we ran from to save an owlbear is completely different.”

“What if we did both?” Vesper finally spoke up, all eyes were on her and she shrank a bit from the attention, “Those that want to go down to the zhentarim can go, and the rest go to the camp?” Astarion stared at her, dumbfounded, “No!” his vowel was elongated as he shook his head, “You’re not putting yourself in danger. It’s either everyone goes so that we’re each protected or no one.” Karlach smirked and looked at him, “So we’re all going then?” The rogue’s face fell and he shook his head, “That’s not what I said.” Shadowheart hummed, “It kind of is…you said we all go or no one. I don’t think Karlach’s going to give up on the baby owlbear…you didn’t see her when she saw it.”

The tiefling turned to Vesper, “It was the cutest little murderous thing.” The bard giggled and nodded, if it was the cub they had seen in the cave she already knew that. She looked up at Astarion who was glaring at each of them before he met her eyes, “Oh alright fine! But first the zhent. Maybe they have clothes and someone,” he gave a pointed look to the bard, “can actually be comfortable when they’re in camp.” Karlach grinned, winking at Vesper, before she replied to Astarion, “You’re so sweet, Astarion. How’d you know I wanted something new to wear?”

Unfortunately, the conversation about Vesper staying topside went much the same way. Arguments about her safety, and her choices, and Wyll even threw in a barb about her reaping the consequences that made the bard wince. The warlock however was the one to come up with a place for her to hide, there was a barn next to the warehouse they’d been told about, so far the fire had not reached this far and after casting a few frost cantrips Gale felt it was safe enough.

Astarion wasn’t thrilled but he quit complaining, as the others left the barn he looked at her, “First spark and I want you out of here. I don’t care if you come down to the rest of us, just…” he looked her over and waved his hands as though coming up with the words were hard. Vesper gave him a solemn nod, “Good,” he said and turned halfway before looking back, “I’d hate to know that last night would be our only night.” When her cheeks flushed and she opened her mouth he only grinned, “It’s so fun getting you all worked up.”

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

Her companions were gone for quite some time. As tired as the bard was she was just as worried about the fire spreading as Astarion was so she couldn’t find it in her to fully rest. Rather she found a somewhat comfortable area on the ground behind a pile of hay and sat down. She was just starting to sing one of the few songs she still remembered when she heard yelling and footsteps quickly approaching, “Vesper!” Her name was yelled so quickly and loudly that she jumped and peeked around the haystack as Wyll slid into the barn nearly falling on the ice, “We have to go! Hurry!” He waved his hands and held out his hands while she quickly got to her feet and slung her bag over her shoulder. There was more yelling as she and Wyll ran toward the others, Gale held a scroll in his hands and as they passed him he let go and finished the incantation, a wall of stone rising from the ground to close the archway in the building.

“That isn’t the only way out of there, we have to keep going, run!” the wizard announced as he ducked to grab his bag and followed after the others.

“What happened?!” yelled Vesper as they reached the far end of the road down from the inn. She was doubled over like many of them, her heavy breathing matching Gale’s as she rested her hands on her knees. “I thought you were just going to talk?” the bard shifted her gaze to Wyll, expecting him to have acted as the hero again, but everyone slowly turned to look at Astarion’ who puffed his cheeks for a minute and let out a guilty giggle, “I may have tried to take the chest they were hiding…and after talking my way out of that one I–uh,” his pitch went a little higher before he cleared his throat, “they seemed to accept us, how was I to know they wouldn’t want us looking in the back rooms?”

Shadowheart stood straighter and wiped a smudge off her face, “They were all preparing to leave and blow the place up. Gale cost us 600 gold to buy a painter and then Astarion thought he’d go sightseeing where there were giant wolves.” The cleric was seething as she said ‘wolves’ and the bard remembered that Shadowheart had a fear of them. Astarion’s hands wavered in the air dismissively before he dropped them, “We survived, let’s count our victories. I was just attempting to see if there was something to make our six hundred gold back.”

Vesper looked to the human beside her and he smiled in her direction with a guilty expression in his gaze before he tilted his head with a shrug, “A man was being held captive. I was able to talk them down from a thousand gold…which we certainly didn’t have. Then the no-good louse of an artist had the nerve to ask for even more gold so he could drink his way from here to Baldur’s Gate.” Gale pushed himself into a standing position and placed his hands on his lower back as he stretched, “He did promise to rebate our gold once we made it to the city–” “If we make it,” the vampire’s spawn interjected. “Yes,” said Gale, “if we make it. He wouldn’t say who his patron was but that she would be grateful for his rescue.”

Karlach shook her head, “You didn’t get scammed much back in Waterdeep did you?” Gale’s brow furrowed as he thought and he shook his head, “No, but I don’t think the man will forget those who bought his freedom. Call me delusional if you’d like but I’d rather be optimistic about the outcome of this. I also waited until everyone had made their purchases so it wasn’t as if I wasted gold.” Astarion’s head twisted as his eyes narrowed, “You didn’t waste it? We have over a tenday’s travel to get to Baldur’s Gate–oh! Wait! Even longer because we’re headed to the underdark! Even longer!” he threw his hands into the air, “Because now we’re rescuing Duke-fucking-Ravengard in the bloody Moonrise Towers! No, no gold wasted indeed.”

As Astarion shouted his voice broke and he glared at the wizard, “Not like most of you don’t need to eat or anything. Not as though we’re headed into the underbelly of Toril where trade will be far and few. We could have used the money with the druids for food, Gale! Supplies that we are sorely running low on!” He was moving forward toward the wizard until the Vesper stepped in front of him and held up her hands, “It’s done. We’ll figure it out. I’m just surprised we had six hundred gold, to begin with…” Both of her hands rested on the high elf’s chest and he paused his momentum to look down at her before his nostrils flared as he huffed. Astarion looked from the bard to the wizard behind her and shook his head, “Fine. It’s only money after all. Hopefully, there are no palms that need greasing in our near future.” He looked down at the bard, “It was the last of our gold.” Vesper nodded, “Alright, we’ll go through the chest and sell what we have to then. And perhaps we can stop by the owlbear’s cave again. Her claws would be good for spears so they’ll be good to sell and if there’s any whole eggs we can sell those too.”

Vesper gave only the slightest of pushes against Astarion’s chest before he stepped back and turned away. When he walked away she ran her hands over her face, digging her fingers into her eyes before nodding, “It’s alright. We can figure some stuff out, we may just need to double back and see what we can grab that’s worth trading for in that village or sell some of our herbs and other ingredients.” She turned to look at Gale, “We may have to part with those gnoll ears that you worked so hard to get.” The wizard nodded and pursed his lips, “I do think he’ll come through…I perhaps didn’t think pragmatically about the rest of our journey ahead.” He stepped closer and lowered his voice, “I forgot we were to save Wyll’s father.” Vesper matched his expression, wrinkling her nose in a grimace before Karlach exclaimed, “Oh shit…is that a dragon?”

As a red dragon flew over their heads everyone ducked down, it was flying low as if it was searching for something. Karlach led the others up a hill and approached a pale-skinned tiefling who was also watching what was happening down below near two bridges. “That’s the road that would lead directly to Baldur’s Gate, the one Zevlor and his people would have taken,” Wyll whispered and the tiefling whirled around a scimitar in hand as she looked at them before turning and crouching down again, “Shh!” she called to them. Vesper lay on the ground trying to stay as low as possible as she looked over the cliff, she felt a hardened metal brush against her arm and looked at Shadowheart as the cleric sucked in air between her teeth, “Githyanki!”

The bard nodded and looked back to the scene ahead. There were more people in heavy armor and that red and yellow tabard. The Fist, Florrick had called them. “What sort of alien creatures are so friendly with dragons?” asked Astarion as he too joined the drow and half-elf. “Githyanki,” said Gale, “legend says they were gifted dragons from Tiamat herself.” Vesper looked down toward the wizard who jutted his chin out, “It looks as though they’re questioning the Flaming Fists and….” the talk turned into shouting and Vesper gasped as the large red dragon spit a fireball in the direction of the bridge knocking it into the ravine below. They heard Karlach swear from further down the bridge as Wyll whispered, “I hope Zevlor and his people already made it across. It’s a perilous journey over the mountain.”

They were going to get up and leave when another figure came running into view, Vesper grabbed hold of Shadowheart, “It’s our friend from the ship.” Shadowheart’s head turned and she narrowed her eyes, “Looks like she found her people then. We should go, they had no issue killing those humans and elves, they would make light work of us.” The bard turned her head and shook it, “We should help her.” The cleric sighed, “The likelihood of her siding with us is slim, we should go gather what we can and save that owlbear cub if we can.” Shadowheart’s mind was made up and she proved it by crawling backward and doing her best to be quiet as she left the bridge and went down the hill, Wyll looked toward Vesper before he too followed, “She’s with her people, Ves,” he said as he left.

One by one they abandoned their hiding spot until it was only Vesper and Astarion. The high self seemed to be waiting for her to move, and the bard was watching everything unfold, “Vesper, darling we should go…she was on the ship too but she has her own kind to help her.” She felt a weight against her shoulder and looked at Astarion, “Something just doesn’t feel–”

The sound of metal hitting metal made them both turn. “Shit,” the high elf hissed, but the bard was already pushing up and pulling her crossbow from her hip, “What are you doing?! Get down!” Astarion’s shouts alerted the githyanki below and he growled to himself, “Fine. I suppose I could try something a little exotic today.”

Vesper heard him yell to the others as an arrow flew in her direction, she was able to dodge out of the way while completing an incantation on one of the greatsword wielding gith. The sword in the gith’s hands heated quickly until the alien creature swore in its language and dropped it to the ground. From the side she could hear her companions rushing back and joining the fray, Karlach’s war cry was above all of them as she leaped from the bridge and buried her axe into the skull of the archer who was aiming to take a shot at Astarion. The high elf had descended the stone wall they were nearest and turned pulling daggers from behind him. Vesper looked to the one creature she knew, the woman from the nautiloid, and shouted, a quick healing word cast within her shout, out to her. The warrior from the ship rolled to the side to avoid the downward swing of another gith. A golden bolt made the greatsword wielder stumble back, Vesper looked to the side and Shadowheart hefted her shield higher, “Why save her?!”

The bard shook her head, “She didn’t leave us behind, Shadowheart! She didn’t even protest when I went searching for that key…they were going to kill her!” Between them, Gale was weaving his hands through the air and summoning a fireball, “Not now, Shadowheart, you can argue the reasoning when this is finished. For now let’s just make it out of this alive!” When the arcane ball of flame fully formed he pushed forward and the three watched it explode on top of not only the remaining gith but Karlach and Astarion, the high elf flung himself back from the flame. “Though I must admit, I do hope you’re a good judge of characters, Vesper. Githyanki are not known to be the kindest of creatures,” he said as an afterthought and cast a glance below them.

The bard wouldn’t admit it but she wasn’t sure how good her judgement was any longer.

There was only the one gith left now, the one swinging her sword directly at the familiar alien. While the one the party was helping parried, Karlach struck out again but was parried by the foe. Astarion took the opportunity to stab one of his daggers into the less armored area of the gith, his other hand wrapping around her head to grip her chin and pulling her close to sink his teeth into her neck. He was only able to take a drink or two before an elbow cracked into his nose and he stumbled backward. A foreign word was shouted and they watched as the gith that Vesper insisted they protect ran the other through with her own sword. She kicked the body off her blade and lifted it toward Karlach and Astarion. “Wait!” Vesper shouted and began to run, she scurried down a ladder as fast as she could, hissing as the threads of her collar pulled at her shoulders, and ran again. “Wait! Don’t,” she held up her hands as she skidded to a halt in front of her, “please! It’s me, from the ship!”

As she had quickly approached the green skinned woman had lifted her sword higher, prepared to protect herself, but paused in recognition. “The istik…I remember,” her eyes narrowed as she looked back to the tiefling and the vampire, blood coursing down his chin. Vesper’s chest heaved as she tried to control her breathing, “These were your people?” The gith spat on the ground, “This h’sharlak sought to destroy me rather than point me to the nearby creche. You fought well, better than on the ghaik ship even, and you have not turned.” The bard’s head shook, “No, we haven’t.” At the use of ‘we’ the gith’s head tilted and she looked to see, Gale, Wyll, and Shadowheart coming through the gate’s opening. “More from the ship?” she looked back to Vesper who nodded, a hand was now resting on her chest, “All of us are infected. We’ve learned quite a bit…” Karlach held her axe, her hands choked on the shaft, “I’m Karlach, and you are?” “I am Lae’zel of Creche K’liir,” Lae’zel’s head bowed only slightly. “I reported to the Jehstil Kith’rak as it was instructed for me to do, told him I needed to reach a z’aithisk and yet he ordered my destruction.” She bent down and rummaged through the belongings of the fellow gith she had slayed and pulled a disk from her. Holding it up Lae’zel let it spin until she attached it to her hip, “I know the location of the creche. You will follow me and we will be purified.”

Vesper held up her hands, “Wait…there are things we need to do first.” Lae’zel swore at her, or at least that’s what she believed the alien words were meant to be. “I shall go alone then,” the gith said and turned her head toward the one remaining bridge, “Wait.” Vesper reached forward and grabbed Lae’zel’s shoulders before jumping back when the gith stiffened, “It might be dangerous to go alone. Travel with us…what if this creche turns against you as well? These four would have killed you…”

Lae’zel looked around at the bodies on the ground before her shoulders straightened and she held her head high, “Very well, but purification is our highest priority.”

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

Hours later, with the sun setting behind them, the party was closing themselves in the destroyed Selune temple. Though most of the goblins had followed Minthara some had remained behind enjoying the revelry that was still carrying on as though Minthara hadn’t carried most of their forces away and not returned for days. Karlach had encouraged the bard to ritually cast her ‘speak with animals’ enchantment so when the fight broke out, Vesper yelled to the scared owlbear to hide.

The temple’s yard was huge and despite the forces that the drow had brought with her, it seemed like the place was still teeming with goblins. When it seemed like the fight was over another little green creature would hobble out and look at the destruction and then the party before screaming and summoning more. The spell casters exhausted their magic use and Vesper had fallen to a goblin and his smaller, but still two-handed, sword as it sliced into her side from behind. Two eldritch blasts to the chest and the goblin didn’t get the chance to attack her again but she could feel herself bleeding out, “Drink, quickly,” she took the potion that Wyll offered into her shaky hand and turned it up but it would be a minute before she could stand. As the potion worked its magic the warlock’s legs straddled her until she could get back on her feet. The rapier-wielding warlock was quick to warp an arm around the bard, swinging her around while she tried to down another potion, but rather than going into her mouth it slipped from her hand onto the ground.

“Stop,” she pleaded as her eyes crossed, and her stomach felt ill. She had begun the morning feeling similar and did not feel like vomiting all over this ‘battlefield’ as it were. Wyll stopped with a murmured apology and instead shielded her with her own body as she opened a third bottle and drank as quickly as she could. Vesper could feel the effects take hold as her side began to itch and she felt her perception of the world around her steady. As the final opponent, a drunken hobgoblin that had been asleep on the landing above them before all the fighting began, fell Vesper groaned and leaned against the warlock who still stood in front of her. “Are you alright back there? Still bleeding?” he asked, but he didn’t move, he may have been worried about her tumbling over if he removed the stability his back was giving her.

“I’m not sure…” the bard admitted monotonously, “maybe?”

But now they were inside, and the place was eerily quiet. And dark.

Karlach had searched for the owl bear but it was gone. The tiefling was saddened but accepted the course of events, “At least the little thing isn’t being poked and prodded anymore.” A few of the party gave an appreciative hum or grunt but they were looking for a safe place to bed down, Gale cast a light cantrip on his staff, “I think we should go to where I found Astarion and Vesper before. It was hidden far enough back that I don’t think many people knew to look there. Perhaps tomorrow you can show us this outpost you both found?” Vesper nodded and clutched her side, the inner chambers of the temple were silent and devoid of people. Something about it made the hair rise on the back of her neck. She was stumbling her way through the dark when her body collided with another and her arm was wrapped around a back, “Lean on me,” she heard Astarion say and looked up at him before nodding.

It seemed that though they were all exhausted it might have only been her that was so injured. The others lead the way through and once the chilled air of the destroyed chapel rushed over them Vesper’s knees buckled, “Ah-ah,” the vampire beside her said, his arm tucked under her, “just a bit further. Collapse on the bench, dear.”

The bard was forcibly sat on one of the stone benches and practically melted into the seat, it was far from comfortable but everything just ached. She heard a chuckle and expected to see Astarion standing over her, but instead of the blond rogue, it was the warlock who was crouched just before her. He held in his hands an offering of healing potions, “I’m not trying to be rude, but any more bruising and you’ll actually depict your drow heritage.” At Wyll’s words, Vesper haggardly stuck her tongue out at him which earned another laugh, “Drink, Vesper.” She felt his hand clap her knee twice before his weight loomed over her and she felt the revitalizing liquid pour into her mouth.

When it was gone and she could feel the effects instantly she opened her eyes again and watched the warlock back up and stand before he sat down next to her. “I owe you an apology, Wyll,” she said as he opened another small potion and placed the bottle in her hand, she took it and lifted it but turned to look at him, “I spoke without thinking, but you’re absolutely right. Mayrina, that pregnant woman in Ethel’s house, needs to be saved even if it's her own choices that put her there.” Wyll’s mouth was a hard line for a bit before he let his illusory visage fall and she took in the horns and new ridges along his face, when he turned she saw his one brown eye now had the familiar fires of Avernus swirling in them. “I may have reacted more harshly than I intended,” he admitted when he looked in the bard’s direction, “I sometimes wonder where I would be had I not accepted Mizora’s offer. But I did, and I followed every job she gave me until Karlach. I wondered after you stopped me, after sparing Karlach, if there were any others I might have falsely judged. I’d like to think I haven’t killed any innocents on Mizora’s orders but as Shadowheart was so kind to remind me…while I am bound by my pact she is not bound to be honest.”

The warlock sighed heavily, and the bard reached out to lay a comforting hand on his shoulder, “I’m sorry this happened to you. I’m not sorry that Karlach is with us though…” He grinned as she spoke, “Neither am I, Vesper. I’m happy to travel with the Advocatus Diaboli as I once called her.”

He looked down at the hand that still held the healing potion and tipped it with a closed fist, “Drink up. I’ll advocate for us to rest for the night but I think these will help you just in case they insist on going forward.” Vesper frowned, “I hope we don’t,” she sputtered before tipping back the potion, “we said we’d get Halsin before then and we do need to check our supplies. I don’t know much about what to expect once we’re down there but I know things will be very different.” The warlock nodded and leaned back against the bench his arms resting on either side of the backrest, “We should be safe if you want to rest. I won’t disturb you,” he told the bard and Vesper gave him a smile that he returned.

The quiet didn’t last long, the others climbed up the ladder shortly after descending and Gale was talking about what he’d learned about the underdark from books. They had no bedrolls or blankets as they began to set up a resting area in the center of the chapel, Gale explained that the place they would be sleeping was in fact a puzzle. Karlach, with her strong stomach, returned to Gut’s rooms to destroy a few crates and came back with enough wood for a fire. Sleep wasn’t easily found that night but when they left the shattered temple the next morning the party felt at least half as well as they had before they set out.

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

The deserted village that had been claimed by goblins was now empty and devoid of any of the little creatures and their lack of presence allowed the party to split up to search for goods to trade. Vesper had rested with Shadowheart the night before and still hadn’t found the time to talk to Astarion or figured out the words to explain why she had done what she did. He would be well within his rights to hate her but a part of her didn’t want him to. And now, with each kind gesture he made her guilt just weighed heavier and heavier.

She was inside the blacksmith’s house again, laying out all the tools she had found trying to decide what would get the best offer when he found her. “Vesper,” her head jerked upward and she shuffled to the side, “Astarion?” The rogue crouched down beside her and tilted his head, “Is something wrong? I had thought that you would have been at my side in the chapel last night…”

A purplish hue filled the bard’s cheeks and she looked away, “Of course not,” she answered before clearing her throat. “You reacted so harshly when Karlach outed our evening, I just didn’t think you’d want such a public display…” Deception shouldn’t have been this easy, not with the way her innards twisted.

She picked up a few of the pieces of blacksmithing gear before setting them to the side, she was about to reach for another one when a pale hand reached out and grabbed hers, “Now that they all know I don’t mind. All the easier to show the others that you’re mine,” he leaned closed and paused when she flinched and turned away from him, “darling, your words say that nothing’s wrong and yet your body says something different. Which is it because this is the strangest thing for me?” His chuckle was hollow and Vesper felt his stare burning into the side of her face.

She chanced a glance at him from the corner of her eye and dropped her head, “I need to talk to you.”

Astarion’s head tilted in interest as he pulled his hand back to rest on his knee, “I’m all pointy ears…”

Vesper turned, her leg giving way and making her sit, to look at him before she glanced around at their surroundings. “I’m not sure that this is the appropriate place for this conversation, to be honest…it doesn’t feel…private enough.”

Astarion’s playful smile dropped, and his brow furrowed, “Well if this is a conversation about you wanting to end our trysts it doesn’t matter where we have it. Better to say it now than to hurt the other involved, don’t you agree?” Now her chest ached, was he confessing feelings for her? “It’s…just,” with a heavy sigh she dropped her head, “It’s just that I’m an awful person and I owe you a huge apology and hope you’ll let me explain.”

The spawn’s silence made her glance upward and he raised both brows in her direction, “I’m waiting.”

“I’ve told you a little of my situation prior to the nautiloid,” she started and began glancing around. Telling someone she was sexually intimate with was one thing, but for everyone to hear how her body hadn’t been her own for ten years, to learn of what she had been forced to do, and possibly about the men she’d been made to gratify…she’d likely just go into the woods and piss off whatever predator she could find.

Her inhale was shaky as she looked at the rogue earnestly, “My eldest brother has always had a problem with money, and often when we earned something he lost it in a game of cards. Well one night, ten years ago or so, he lost a game that according to him would have wiped out our debt with a group of people he’d borrowed from. A large,” she shuddered thinking of the amount of gold Octavius had racked up, “very large sum. He lost…and the only thing he had to offer was a little sister who–how did Issac say he put it–was ‘fresher than the first snow.’”

Astarion still said nothing, he was too now getting comfortably into a seated position and Vesper only paused as she heard some of the others calling out about their finds. “I spent ten years with a man who despised me, I could do nothing right for him. He hated the way I meditated and broke me of the habit, at first he hated that other men looked at my body so he starved me but then he later realized he could use me…” her mind drifted for a moment as she recalled the first time Issac had brought someone into that little farmhouse.

“Vesper?” her name being called returned her to her present company and she saw that only one of her pale companion’s brows was raised now. “I would drink a terrible mugwort tea whenever he made me be with those other men, to prevent getting pregnant,” she explained before she looked past Astarion’s crimson gaze, “I didn’t want something permanent of that situation. He would leave for days sometimes weeks and it was the only respite I had until his brothers found out about me, then they would come and demand me to please them.”

She pulled her lip between her teeth and her eyes closed before she shook the thoughts and memories, their voices from her head, “Issac didn’t touch me until two years after he got me. His mother was demanding grandchildren and suddenly I was tied to his bed and kept from the tea I used until I got pregnant.

“After the children were born there were fewer threats of Issac looking for my siblings to make an example and he began to threaten to take the babies from me, to give the girls away to someone who could train them to be better versions of myself. He only cared about my son, but he threatened to beat him too when he was old enough,” she could feel her eyes burning now and closed them tightly, “But then when I was abducted and I was scared that he’d appear around any corner. And then I learned what you were, a vampire.”

She opened her eyes again and looked at Astarion. His brow wasn’t raised anymore, and his head was bowed low as he listened to her story, a dark look in his eyes, “I’m sorry, Astarion I may–no, I did it. I thought if you liked me then you’d maybe protect me if Issac appeared to take me back to that hell. The day the nautiloid came through Baldur’s Gate he left but told me he might come back if he had something to fill a hole.” She choked on the last sentence and went quiet trying to control her breathing.

“So,” started the spawn, “when you said you wanted me to like you…it wasn’t in a romantic sense?” She shook her head, “No. You’re an absolutely beautiful man, Astarion,” she gave him a half smile before looking away, “I just…I didn’t think you’d protect me if I didn’t do what you wanted me to do. You wanted to feed from me so I let you, you wanted me to meet you in the woods, so I did…you wanted my body so I gave it.”

A hollow laugh left her throat, “You know how you said I was the first thinking creature you’d fed from?” He nodded with his brow furrowed, she continued, “You were the first man I made the choice to have sex with. And for all the wrong reasons. So, I’ll understand if you hate me. I’ll never speak to you again on this journey if you’d prefer…you can be as mean as you want to be and I’ll tell the others that I deserve it because I truly believe I do. But you needed to know after you told me about Cazador and how he tortured you…I couldn’t keep up my act. I have felt so guilty since yesterday morning and it’s been eating at me.”

Astarion leaned close to her, his face inches from hers, and for once she didn’t pull away. She felt his fingers lift her chin and she opened her eyes to meet his again, watching as his eyes bounced from one of hers to the other, and did her best to keep her lips from trembling. Then he leaned back and stood before turning to walk away from her and out of the building.

The bard watched him go and her shoulders slumped. He hadn’t told her what he decided to do but she reminded herself that she didn’t deserve an answer after how she’d treated him as less than a person in her own eyes. She dug the palms of her hands into her eyes and looked back at the tools in front of her before grabbing the ones she had placed aside before and abandoning the task to go searching the blacksmith’s basement.

#the caged bard #baldur's gate 3 #baldur's gate 3 fanfiction #bg3 #tcb: vesper #astarion/tav #astarion/halsin/tav coming later #halsin/tav later #astarion/halsin later #tav's story

0 notes

thecagedbard · 1 year ago

Text

Rating: Mature

Pairing(s): Astarion/Tav (Vesper), Astarion/Halsin, Astarion/Halsin/Tav(Vesper); Mentions of Karlach/Shadowheart/Wyll; Mentions of Gale/AFAB OC

Warnings: Hurt/Comfort, Implied/Referenced Rape/Non-con, Physical Abuse, Canon Divergence, Child Death

Word count: 8,301/300,000+

Chapter Five

Thought I Could Be With You

The tieflings had left just after dawn, Zevlor rousing them all and leading them out. Perhaps it was something in their hellish ancestry that burned the hangovers from their systems. But for one elf who was still in the vampire spawn’s tent, the world had not even begun yet. Shadowheart had taken pity on Vesper in the early morning and cast a lesser restoration on her while she slept, but even the magical glow encasing her hadn’t roused the drow. Karlach had worried she’d drank herself to death or perhaps vomited in her sleep, but after Gale gave her a quick check he was able to announce that the comatose bard was just fine.

It was the tent's normal occupant who woke her, as he reached behind her head for the bag he kept all of his things in. Vesper groaned as she woke up and tried to turn from her stomach to only hit Astarion’s leg, looking up she jumped to find him leaning over her and shouted. “Relax, little bard,” said the spawn as he finally was able to get the bag from behind her. The bard had been on one of the straps, “Gale wants to try and reason with Ethel so we’re about to set out.”

Bag in his grasp he leaned back and began rummaging through its contents, finally pulling a few weapon coatings he’d been storing, “If you’re still hungover you can stay with Halsin. The big bear was worried about leaving you on your own,” he was wearing the drow’s armor again and Vesper was quickly scooting into a seated position, “I can–” Astarion held up a hand.

“There’s no guaranteed fight, if you’re still drunk or hungover you’d be more burden than help,” he placed his held-up hand on her forehead, Vesper released a sigh at the chill of his touch, “Indeed. Stay here, wash the alcohol smell off your skin…you can even read something if you like. Though not,” he reached beside her and grabbed the book he’d gotten from the cellar. The bard noted the large amethyst stone that was now in the mouth of the book, “Not this one…” Astarion said as he looked around and tucked it away behind some cushions.

“Let’s go, Fangs!” Karlach called from outside the tent and Astarion’s eyes rolled. “I’m of half a mind to tell you to actually come, but…” he sighed heavily as he turned and exited the tent without finishing the thought.

Vesper waited half a minute before getting to her knees and sticking her head out of the tent flaps. Gale was divvying out the last of the potions that they had and a twist of guilt hit the bard’s stomach. It had been a while since she’d last sat down with the alchemy set and made any health potions. “Good morning, sleepy head!” she heard Karlach sing and looked upward to the smiling tiefling, “Hope you slept alright in there.” The bard nodded and winced as a splitting pain ran through her head, “I did, thanks. Be careful out there…Ethel wants one of our eyes.” Karlach nodded her head, “That’s what Astarion told us, but Gale thinks he can convince her otherwise. Try to rest up, alright? I’ll make sure everyone gets back in one piece,” she said as Vesper fully stood. “Good,” replied the bard with a crooked grin, “I’ll be sure to have some potions and clean rags just in case.”

The tiefling laughed as she hefted her axe over her shoulder, “Right then. We ready?” The bard watched them go and couldn’t fight off the guilt from wiggling its way in. She’d barely sat down at the stone table where she made potions when a bottle was sat down in front of her. Vesper hissed a curse and flung herself from her seat turning to face a shocked Halsin, “Forgive me, I didn’t…” he cleared his throat and pointed, “While I don’t regularly imbibe, we have a few in the Grove who had a habit. This should clear your mind without having to turn to more wine.” Vesper, a hand clutched to her chest, heavily exhaled through her lips, “Thank you…Halsin,” she dropped her hand from her chest as she bent over and put her hands on her knees, “I remember now, Astarion said you’d be here. I just forgot I don’t mean to offend, I swear.”

When she looked back at Halsin, the corner of his mouth was upturned and his eyes wrinkled as he nodded, “There is no reason for you to apologize. I am the one who sneaked up on you, I wager after your recent battles it makes sense to be worried about someone sneaking into camp. All the more reason I feel you shouldn’t be left here alone.” He turned his attention to the desk and gave an approving nod, “Did you deal in potions before you were abducted?”

“No,” the bard shook her head as she straightened and returned to the table, “potion making was something I was learning years ago. One of my siblings had a working relationship with this old alchemist, she would pay us to go and get herbs for her. When I was too young to go with them, she would sometimes let me and my twin brother sit with her and would teach us recipes. Healing potions were the very first she taught us, she was one of the few adults who saw how awful our mother was.”

A hollow laugh left her as she adjusted things on the table and stood back up. “So, to be helpful here, I’ve had to think back to those old lessons, thankfully my potions are coming out correctly,” she said with a smile as she glanced back to the druid. He looked over the setup again before turning, “I have recipes back in the grove if you would like me to get them. Other elixirs and potions that would be helpful in your journey to Moonrise.”

Shame colored Vesper’s cheeks and ears as she ducked her head, “They probably would but I’m afraid they won’t do me any good.” She turned away from the table and made her way back to Astarion’s tent where her bag had been stored. She removed the tadpoles and placed them in the corner of the rogue’s tent before grabbing her alchemy pouch and the empty bottles.

Placing everything on the table she grabbed one of the smaller pots off the stone surface and began a routine she was familiar with from years ago. Wash her utensils, boil the water, and prepare the herbs to become vitriols or poultices.

“What do you mean?” she heard Halsin ask as he grabbed for the empty bottles, the glass clinking together in her hands as he assisted, unasked.

Her ears darkened more and Vesper cleared her throat, “I won’t be able to read them.” She glanced to her side where he too was kneeling in the soft soil of the bank. His face was twisted with confusion before turning to meet her gaze, “They’re written in common…can you only read Undercommon? I’m sure with some assistance from one of your companions we can have them—”

“I can’t read,” she finally admitted and turned away from him. She waded into the water just a bit, her toes squishing in the mud as she raked her fingers around the inside of the pot. “Should have grabbed a rag,” she said to herself before turning to leave the water. Halsin was looking down now, as she exited he paused, “It’s not uncommon in some areas, my parents could barely afford food much less tutors. It’s just embarrassing to admit when I already feel like a burden on all of them.” He looked up from his kneeling position, “Your companions don’t know?” She shook her head, “And they won’t know if I can help it. So, if you could keep this between us?”

He nodded and returned to the task of washing out the empty bottles.

The task of early preparation was easier with Halsin’s help. He was well practiced in the craft and was able to guide her hands through new recipes, he again suggested gathering what he had back at the grove before he left with them and that she could learn through the practice of them with him. That she could agree to and by the time the others came back they were filling the small bottles with the red liquid that would provide a little more vitality.

She heard their voices and turned to look at the group as they reentered and unlike earlier her face drained, Karlach gave her a guilty smile and jerked her head towards Wyll before tucking her tail and walking towards her bedroll.

Astarion stood behind the monster hunter with a smile on his face, “Hello Vesper, dear, Wyll has something he’d like to say. Go on, tell her. Tell her what you did.” Vesper was quick to get up from her makeshift seat and approach the group, Shadowheart was covered in mud and blood, and Gale was…Gale had a scratch over one of his eyes.

“This doesn’t look like you changed her mind,” she said to Gale who cleared his throat, “She was convincing and nearly had me but I…well, I saw through the lines she was feeding me.” The bard turned her attention to Wyll who wasn’t sulking, rather he was glaring at Astarion with a hardened look in his eye, “I slay monsters, I will remind you, Astarion. I can hardly allow a Hag to continue harassing those that live here. What if one of the refugees had made a deal with her?”

“They did,” said Halsin, and Wyll’s attention turned to the druid. “When they first got there one of Zevlor’s people made a deal with Ethel, they were warned it wouldn’t go in their favor.” Shadowheart tilted her head as her eyes lifted above the druid, “That begs the question of why a bunch of druids allowed a Hag into their sacred area doesn’t it?”

“What happened?” the bard was waving her hands and Wyll turned to look at her then. “She had a woman there, a pregnant woman,” he explained, “while Gale was trying to have his conversation the pregnant woman was begging to not have to finish the food she was eating, and the hag snapped her fingers and sent her away. My intention was to save the woman, and we could have if someone wasn’t such a coward.”

Astarion threw his head back as he laughed, “Me? I’m letting those who make bad choices reap their consequences. Just as I didn’t encourage Gale from not getting his eye plucked out. I did remind him what he’d promised this morning but he seemed to think he knew better.” The rogue’s eyes turned to the bard whose attention was jumping around to each member of the party, “Wyll here decided to attack first. What was it a hex or something you put on her? Well from there Gale attacked her, Karlach missed with her axe because she hadn’t been expecting this to turn into a fight and Shadowheart, who still didn’t understand what was going on, missed the opportunity to protect anyone. This,” he gestured to himself, of all the mud and blood, “is from the redcaps. Because Ethel got away through a sneaky little exit but not before those damned beasts came after the smell of her blood.”

He huffed and dramatically turned, “Is that all we’re doing today or did you want to take our hungover bard to see if she’d like to make a deal?”

Vesper watched the tension come to a head before thrusting herself between Astarion and Wyll. “We saw that woman yesterday, Wyll…when we ran into Ethel the first time. I actually agreed with Astarion, it’s unfortunate but he’s right. She made a deal with a hag, knowing she’s a hag.” Wyll looked down at Vesper and she could see the hurt on his face, “So those that make poor deals should reap the consequences? Just like he said?”

Shadowheart’s hand landed on the monster hunter’s shoulder, “She doesn’t know Wyll. She wasn’t here when Mizora–”

Wyll shook his head, “No, no it’s fine. She’s right. I’ve not been totally honest as of late,” he said to Vesper before his appearance shifted and she saw the shimmer of a spell break. It was still Wyll who stood before her, but his appearance was shifted. Atop his head were two curling horns, and along his visible skin were the same markings she had seen on some of the tieflings, “I don’t understand…you’re a tiefling?” asked Vesper as she looked him over.

“No, this,” he gestured to himself and added a flourish of his hands as he directed her attention to his horns, “is the reckoning I warned you was coming. This is the consequence of not killing Karlach as my patron bade me to do. I’m a warlock, Vesper, bound to a devil named Mizora.” “Oh, shit,” she heard Astarion whisper behind her, she glanced up at him and then looked back to Wyll. “I don’t understand what the two have to do with each other,” she clutched her own hands together and Wyll tilted his head before looking down, “There isn’t much difference between myself and that woman. If I could keep her from completing her pact with the hag…if I could save her…”

Something clicked for her then and she covered her mouth. ‘Reaping the consequences,’ he thought she believed he deserved his transformation. “Wyll, I’m sorry…” he shook his head with a lifted hand to stave her apology, “I’m not. I will not apologize for trying to save people, I will not apologize for trying to keep people safe. Perhaps we are not yet strong enough to defeat Ethel, but one day we will be…I would rather do that before that woman and her child come to harm. No pact is ever without its consequences, and while that woman may ‘reap’ what consequences come…could your heart allow that child to face them as well?”

Wyll threw a look at the man that was just behind her before turning away and going to his tent, ducking inside. Shadowheart looked at her and cleared her throat, “Everyone made it back alive…all in one piece.” She stepped closer to the two elves and lowered her voice, “I did try to stop them…and it's not that I missed my opportunity to attack, it just…before I had a chance she went invisible is all.” Astarion’s hands closed around the bard’s shoulders as he leaned over her, “That’s missing your opportunity, darling.” The cleric glared at him before looking to Halsin, “You don’t have to answer my question. I might have been a little rude…” Halsin looked her over and shook his head, “No, you’re right. We were all aware of her true nature and understood to not make bargains with her, but her potions were well-made and she would sometimes provide entertainment through her stories. In hindsight, I should have sent her away when the refugees came to our gate.”

Shadowheart gave him an understanding nod before looking to Vesper, “Could I talk to you later? No wine involved but I would like to have that conversation we were supposed to have.” The bard nodded, “Of course, I’ve just got to keep an eye on the simmering pot is all.” The cleric smiled for a second before walking away. Halsin sighed heavily, “I will return in a day or two, I have to oversee Kagha’s trial. Though she had been made a novice that letter you showed had brought new information to light. I–” he stopped as he looked at Astarion and Vesper before shaking his head, “Don’t mind the ramblings of an old druid. I wish you all a good night.” He was barely out of the camp when he transformed into a bear and began running into the forest.

She felt a breath of air against her ear and turned to look at the rogue behind her, breaking the contact he had with her shoulders, “Are you alright?” she asked with a raised brow. He nodded, “Perfectly fine, all of this is redcap. Perhaps a touch of Gale, I was right next to him when she attempted to pluck it out…ghastly really. Wyll’s going to want to go back for that hag you know.”

Vesper tilted her head and hummed, “I don’t think I can blame him. He has a point…that child.” She stopped when Astarion groaned and dropped his head back, he lifted it to look at her again, “I’m not going to stop you from being a hero, Vesper, but you must really stop thinking of others sometimes. Consider your own safety, darling. If you’ll excuse me, I smell worse than the bear that just ran out of here.”

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

After dinner Vesper returned to her potions, now ladling them through a funnel into the cleaned bottles that Halsin had so nicely set up. After today's narrow victory, the others had taken their food back to their tents and were for the most part remaining apart. Vesper had delivered a couple of freshly bottled potions to Gale who was checking a duplicate’s scratched eye, he thanked her but didn’t say much more to lead to conversation.

Wyll had waved off any of her attempts to talk and Astarion had disappeared shortly after the confrontation. She didn’t have the chance to ask him if they’d run into that monster hunter again.

Karlach and Shadowheart had helped her clean more bottles and now they were all cooling after being filled. Shadowheart found the bard by the riverbank washing out the pot she had used, “Is now a good time to talk?”

Vesper looked up, her braid falling over one shoulder, “Of course! I’m just busying myself…thought I might wash the rags and hang them up next.” The grin on Shadowheart’s face expanded, “I hadn’t expected to meet someone so…domestic when I was given my mission. Not that it's a bad thing,” she amended quickly and stepped into the water to help Vesper get back to shore. “Some things came up while you and Astarion were gone…and I didn’t want you to think that anything was being hidden from you, you were kind enough to save me from the nautiloid and you hadn’t pressed me when I wasn’t ready to talk about things.” Subconsciously the cleric rubbed at the hand with her mysterious wound on it.

“Are you religious?” Shadowheart sat down on a rock on the shore. Vesper took a seat next to her and cocked her head to the side, “I suppose, just a bit. Why?” The cleric licked her lips and looked at the drow next to her, “I worship the Lady of Darkness, Shar…have you heard of her?” The bard shook her head after a moment, “I can’t say I have. But whoever you worship is up to you, Shadowheart, it doesn’t affect any of us. Well…I suppose if she stops you from saving us it might, huh?” she laughed to herself and turned to look at Shadowheart her smile falling. This wasn’t a time to joke, Shadowheart’s face was the very definition of serious.

The cleric began to tell a little bit about herself and Vesper was loath to interrupt the normally secretive half-elf. When she explained about her wound and her memories the bard adjusted how she was sitting until she was facing her, “And it’s just that I had told Karlach and the boys while you were gone. They wanted to know how I got the artifact I carry…the one you asked about after we first met. I trust you, Vesper, I just didn’t want you to think I didn’t and that I was hiding things from you.”

The bard nodded and put a hand on Shadowheart’s shoulder, “Good. I trust you too, so maybe we don’t hide things from each other in the future?” The cleric grimaced, “There are some things I cannot say. I have to protect some of Shar’s teachings.” Vesper chuckled, “Okay, fine. We’re still allowed our secrets, but maybe if it will affect one of us…maybe then we share?” The cleric nodded and sighed in relief, “I think that is quite doable.”

The two fell into a comfortable silence as they sat next to the river. The fire’s light didn’t reach this far but they could see Karlach’s shadow just at the boundary of shadow and light. It was Shadowheart who broke the silence as she turned to Vesper, “You should be careful when it comes to Astarion. I know you trust him, but vampires are known for their hunger and their lack of soul.” Vesper looked up and turned to Shadowheart again, “Astarion’s a spawn…” She didn’t know if that made a difference, but from the way that monster hunter the day before had talked, she thought it might. Shadowheart didn’t object or correct her but tilted her head all the same as she continued her warning, “Still. He’s just as dangerous. If his master can control him from this–” Vesper cleared her throat, “He can’t. Astarion is trying to get away from his master. I–I trust him, Shadowheart. Besides the vampire thing I haven’t sensed a lie come from him, I’ve gotten pretty good at determining those that want to do harm to me over the past ten years. Reading people, I mean. I don’t think Astarion would.”

The Sharran’s eyes narrowed for a moment and she scooted closer, “Ten years? No one ever stepped in?” Vesper shook her head, “No. My husband was fairly liked where we lived, grew up in the area, and knew most of them for years. I was an outsider that he brought in and, well, when he told them that my black eye or broken fingers were from being caught as a thief they all believed him. He was embarrassed when people thought him cruel over the broken collarbone and told people that this,” she thumped the leather collar with her fingers, “was to hide it so he didn’t see the shame of my infidelity.”

Shadowheart grunted and shook her head, “I’m sorry you went through that. When we were out today we were trying to get to know each other and Karlach realized how little we knew about you…Astarion had to be the one to tell us about your siblings. Fifteen,” she let out a low whistle, “and none of them came to rescue you?”

A sad smile crossed the bard’s face as she shook her head, “No. We, uhm, we didn’t grow up near Baldur’s Gate. The Moonshae Isles is a bit far to make a trip like that on a whim…dangerous in the small boat we traveled in the first time and expensive.” Her smile faltered for a moment, remembering Valere’s promise to come back for her, but she blinked away the tears before they could fall, “I kind of gave up hope after I had my children. Issac would have made me leave them behind,” she cleared her throat and looked towards the cleric beside her, “I wouldn’t have been able to do it.”

The piteous look that Shadowheart was giving her made Vesper turn away again. She didn’t mind sympathy, but something about pity always irked her. “I have to go back to Baldur’s Gate, you know,” the cleric said softly, “I don’t think you’d enjoy being a part of my cloister, but I’m willing to help save your kids if that’s what you–Ah! Damned thing,” she hissed as she covered her hand. Vesper looked back and shook her head, “My son is the only one living and he hates me for…everything. My Carwyn is the boy who pushed me off the cliff.” Shadowheart went from grimacing at her would to staring at the bard with her mouth hanging open, “Your son tried to…” Vesper nodded and sighed heavily, “There won’t be anyone to save. I’m sure that one of Issac’s brothers came for him after he left. The family hated me because I was a drow, or rather just an elf in general, but they liked Carwyn. Doted on him regularly. I don’t see a reason they would just let Issac abandon him like that.”

Shadowheart scooted closer to the bard and hesitated before putting an arm around her shoulders and pulling her into a half hug. Vesper laughed softly and bit down on the inside of her cheek, “Then can I offer to put a curse on this Issac if we run into him? I don’t have the ability now but many of those in Shar’s ranks can do it, I’m sure I’ll have the ability by the time we reach the gates.” Vesper nodded, “That’s fine. You can curse him, maybe I can convince Karlach to beat him up.” Shadowheart nodded, “Yeah, and to make things worse we’ll make Astarion bite him.” The bard laughed again, “No, he’s so mean I’m sure his blood is sour. I wouldn’t want to force that terrible taste on a friend.” She let her head fall onto Shadowheart’s shoulder and the cleric sighed, “I know you’ll have to live with the memories of what he’s done forever…but,” Shadowheart placed her head atop the bard’s, “could we take this collar off? You shouldn’t have to wear his shame for all to see.”

Vesper sat up slowly and shook her head, “It’s not just as easy as taking it off.” Her secret had been safe with Astarion it seemed, if he didn’t tell them it was sewn to her skin. Perhaps it was better to be fully open and honest with the people she traveled with now, “Issac had his mother sew this into place. Like I said before, she hated me for simply existing and she always believed Issac’s lies. So when she sewed the closures she…” Vesper took a deep breath, “she pushed the needle deep and didn’t care when it went through the skin of my shoulders. Some of the stitches broke but many were deep in the muscle.” Shadowheart didn’t gasp but she did jerk back as she looked at the collar again, “All because you were an elf? And they live in Baldur’s Gate?” Vesper nodded, “Yep. So the removal of would probably be just as painful as when it got put on me. She jerked it around a couple of times because she didn’t put it on straight the first time.”

The cleric’s eyes narrowed, “How long have you had this damned thing?” Vesper lifted her eyes to the sky, “Five years?” Shadowheart grumbled something that the bard didn’t catch, “We’ll figure something out. Knowing the truth of it now just…” she trailed off and shook her head, “One day, Vesper, one day it’ll be gone. And so will he, you’re an elf and you’re going to outlive him and all of his cruelty.” The bard smiled and looked at the woman beside her, “Then I guess we’d better finish our search on the surface to get to the Underdark, huh? Or I’ll be a mindflayer before Issac’s dead.”

The bard stretched her legs and leaned from side to side before standing. “Come on, it’s starting to get late I think. I’m not staying behind tomorrow so we should get some rest.”

The two dusted themselves off and Vesper set to clean up the camp. As she was placing wood on the fire Karlach kneeled beside her with a mischievous grin, “What?” Vesper reached up and touched her face, “Why are you looking at me like that?” The tiefling’s eyebrows went up, “Well, Astarion asked me to tell you he was going for a walk. But it’s strange how last night he came back with a bottle of wine and a blanket…and then left with them tonight.” The larger woman was leaning forward while her grin got wider, Vesper’s face flushed, “What are you trying to say, Karlach? That Astarion went off to stargaze with wine?”

The tiefling groaned and threw her head back before fully sitting down, “He’s waiting for you! I didn’t know you two had gotten that close. And you know, don’t get me wrong I’d ride him to the feywild and back if I could but… be careful with him. He did the right thing last night but I don’t want to wake up and find you all dried up with no blood.” Vesper rubbed at the corner of her eyes, “You and Shadowheart must be spending a lot of time together. She just warned me about the same thing.” There was a pit in her stomach, he had just propositioned her the night before and was now somewhere in the woods waiting.

“Well, are you going to go?” asked Karlach with one brow raised. “Don’t hold what Wyll called him against the man, I don’t think Astarion’s a coward. I think he’s just really in survival mode. I saw that a lot when people would suddenly appear in the hells. Do what they had to, to keep living but not much else. You might be his first real connection outside of survival you know.” Vesper tilted her head and studied Karlach for a second. When the tiefling put it like that Vesper felt bad. If that was true then she was being an absolutely awful person by using him like this.

She could put an end to it. She could go out into the woods, find Astarion, and confess the whole thing. Shadowheart already seemed more than willing to protect her if she pointed out Issac or if he suddenly appeared. And the cleric seemed sure that Karlach would do the same. Vesper knew she didn’t have to use Astarion, but she’d never known Issac to be afraid of women.

** TW: Dubious Consent and Memories of Previous Noncon **

What if he found Shadowheart and Karlach before she saw him to identify him? He could worm his way into their heads and convince them that they were better off without her.

She needed someone to need her, she needed someone to want her.

Vesper stood after throwing the last log onto the fire and Karlach’s face lit up. “Ooh, go have fun! Make sure you watch out for any animals out there!” Karlach’s voice carried over the camp as she was walking out and Wyll looked out of his tent as Vesper passed. Her face was inflamed as she left the camp behind.

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

The ground was still wet from the conjured storms the day before causing Vesper’s steps to be muffled as she walked through the forest. She didn’t call out as she walked, afraid that someone else would come running if they thought she was in trouble. The problem though, was she didn’t know where Astarion had run off to.

She rounded a tree into a clearing and finally found him, he was lounging on the blanket with his hands behind his head as he stared up at the sky. He’d laid like this once before when they had first learned that Halsin could possibly help heal them of their tadpoles and were tasked with retrieving him from the goblins.

Walking through the clearing she must have made enough noise, since Astarion sat up and smirked in her direction, “There you are. I was beginning to wonder if I’d be out here all alone.” Resting on his elbows he cocked his head to the side and Vesper could practically feel his eyes as they raked over her before he balanced on one elbow and patted the empty space beside him, “Join me?”

This was it, Vesper thought, if she laid down next to him, she was committing to this happening. As she paused at the edge of the blanket she felt the guilt knot in her belly and watched as he fully sat up, his head tilted upward as he watched her.

“I won’t bite…unless you’d like me to?” his toothy smile pulled a laugh from her and Vesper sighed. This was going to be her first time actually choosing to give her body to someone. There was no one making her do this, no looming threat of harm, no threat to her son. It was all on her. This was her choice, she kept reminding herself as she kicked off her shoes and kneeled down to take a seat next to him.

“Was that a yes or a no to a little nibble?” he teased as he leaned toward her and Vesper’s face flushed again. Where was her voice? Why was she clamming up again?

He didn’t come any closer when she didn’t answer though, he didn’t make a single move except to lie back down. “How much of the party do you remember?” he asked, looking at her for just a moment before returning his attention to the stars. Vesper laid down next to him and tried to think back, “How poorly will you think of me if I say not much?” He chuckled and put his hands back behind his head, “So you don’t recall coming to my tent? Telling me how much you wanted me to like you?” Vesper jumped up, the motion putting a strain on her shoulder, “I did what?!”

Astarion let out a high-pitched laugh when he looked at her face and nodded, “Oh yes. Last night our positions,” he motioned to them both, “were switched and you complained that you wanted me to like you. You told me I was pretty.” Vesper laid back down and sighed heavily, “Well, at least I didn’t lie.” She was quiet for a moment before she turned her head to look at the vampire, “Karlach said you brought wine and a blanket…the same one you carried back last night?” Astarion lifted a brow as he turned his attention, “I had thought our fiendish friend was asleep when I came back to camp. Yes, I had hoped you would abandon your plans with Shadowheart, and when she canceled them…I thought luck was on my side. Unfortunately for me, you were far too drunk to come out here.”

Vesper’s brow creased as she studied his face, “You didn’t want to sleep with me while I was drunk?” Astarion hummed noncommittally before turning onto his side, “I have taken many of Cazador’s victims into my bed when they were drunk. I wanted you to be…different.” He leaned close and one of his fingers traced the outline of her face, “I wanted you to want to be here…I want,” his voice lowered, and his eyes fell to her lips, lingering before they jumped to meet her eyes, “you to want me.”

He leaned closer, just barely hovering over her as if waiting for her to say no. It seemed as though he was giving her a way out, a chance to push him away. Even as the thoughts filtered through her mind her body was being pushed by her arm up until there was barely any space between them, she lowered her eyes hoping they wouldn’t betray her guilt and shame as she whispered, “I do want you.”

The singular finger that rested under her chin, Astarion barely applying any pressure to lift it, was joined by the other four as he slipped it behind her head, his fingers carding through her hair as he pressed a kiss to her lips. On instinct, the bard stiffened. Her hesitation caused Astarion to chuckle before he tried again and this time she returned the kiss that she would later call sweet. Just a press lips against her own. When he pulled away his smirk was almost a smile, “I’ve been waiting to do that, since the moment I saw you on that beach.”

Vesper was pulled from her thoughts and blinked several times before she tilted her head at him, one brow raised, “Really?” He nodded, “How could I not? I know that our initial meeting was, rough but,” he smiled again, “it was after I learned the truth, that we were the same, I realized you were the first person to ever try and save me. A beautiful little elf with the softest lips I have ever tasted.” The bard’s cheeks heated and she tried to turn away, but his hand in her hair kept her from running from him, “You didn’t know?” he asked and she shook her head.

His words were sweet, she thought, but almost too sweet. It felt as though he was trying to convince her this was what she wanted. Usually, she didn’t have to touch the men that she was made to sleep with, it was discouraged to even try most of the time, but Vesper began to think she was going to have to encourage him. Swallowing her nerves Vesper lifted her eyes to meet his, “Then show me…” She lifted the corner of her lips on one side and the brow on the same side, “Show me what you’ve wanted to do, Astarion.”

Vesper had no knowledge of how to lead something like this. As he bent back over her and she allowed herself to be laid back down her mind drifted. His other hand was exploring her torso so gently but she wasn’t there. No, at this moment, she was drifting back and could feel other hands. She closed her eyes tightly as his head descended to between her breast and though he didn’t bite her she could feel teeth against the swell of the breast and took a shuddering breath in, “Vesper?” Her eyes opened and she looked up, Astarion was over her and she looked down to see him holding the clasp of her shirt, she nodded to him and reached between them to pull his cotton shirt from where it was tucked in his trousers.

She needed to stay in the moment, to pay attention to the elf she was with. He bent down and kissed the skin above her collar, her breath caught and she heard a chuckle against her skin before his blunt teeth found her ear lobe.

Don’t go back there. You’re not there anymore. It’s Astarion it isn’t Evard. Don’t think of–

It didn’t matter once she felt his fingers on the lacing of her trousers. Her mind was drifting again and it was no longer a tall lean elf over her. The shape before her transformed into that of a human male, lean but shorter than Astarion. His short wavy hair was illuminated by the moonlight and just like that Vesper knew the role she had to play to survive this. Evard had wanted it to be a torrid affair and for her to pretend she wanted it.

It made the human feel better that way.

Evard liked loud, wanted her to moan, to scream, to sound like he was the best she had ever had. And as everything shifted in her head so did Vesper physically, from timid to more adventurous. Clothing gone she saw the male lean back and look over her, she lifted her arms just above her head, as far as they could go, and saw the ghost of the smile painted over his mouth.

She could do this. She would survive the night.

The only thing that kept breaking her out of her illusion was the attention that Astarion gave her. It kept breaking the vision of Evard when he would capture her lips with his and she felt his fangs against her tongue, how he groaned when she scratched herself, and just the taste of her blood on her tongue made him surge forward.

When he thrust into her, he felt different as well, he’d taken time to be certain she was prepared. The feel of fingers inside her had caught her off guard but she moaned breathlessly all the same, hearing his laugh as her body tightened from the intrusion. But as he began to thrust his length in her, she drifted again, being sure to moan and the appropriate times and whispering little pleas for him at others she let herself drift away to where she used to imagine herself during these times.

The waters were rough in the boat but she was safe inside of it. The waves never reached inside, they wouldn’t wash her away while she lay against the bottom. Each thrust inside her body was the rough wave crashing against the boat’s side and she weathered the rough waters as best she could.

When Astarion’s mouth pressed against hers again she was pulled from her dream of the boat in the rough waters and back into the present. It was the feel of his fang nipping her lip that made her realize what would put her out fully, the blood rushing through her, he’d enjoy that, wouldn’t he? “Astarion,” she whispered and he lifted his head and she stiffened in his grasp as she recognized the distant look in his eyes. She lifted a hand to his face and called to him again, no more false moans, he leaned into her touch and met her eyes the pupils shrinking until she felt he was with her again, “Bite me? Feed from me…”

Confusion was written on his face as he looked from her face to her neck and then down. She tried not to shudder as he pulled out of her and began to trail down her body, he placed small, closed mouth kisses down her body before he reached her thighs and bent one of her knees pushing it up until she was fully exposed to him. She tried not to think of it and looked down at him, reaching down she caressed his cheek and forced a smile to her face, “Do it.”

His hand came up to grasp the one on his cheek, he threaded his fingers with hers before biting down into her leg and she let herself fall back a groan forced from her throat.

The pain from his bite rocked through her and kept her in the present. One of his arms was wrapped around her thigh, holding it in place, as he drank from her. She could feel his tongue press against her skin and shuddered at the feel of his mouth sucking, drinking her blood. But his other hand held hers and she could feel the caress of his thumb against her skin, silently thanking her for allowing it.

Before long the exhaustion from this stressful event combined with her blood loss and as she stared up at the sky she felt herself drifting to sleep. She squeezed his hand and her other hand drifted down until she felt his hair before the darkness swallowed her.

As it was during nights she had to give this sort of performance she dreamed of the others. Their combined efforts to reach their own pleasurable release at the cost of her body. She dreamed of ten years of abuse of punishments for not giving the men what it was they wanted, for not being the perfect lover they had been promised. She’d make a mental note later that though she always added the new men who hurt her to her dreams, there was a lack of white haired elves with red eyes. But that was for future Vesper to think on.

** End of TW **

She woke when the sun crested over the trees casting their quiet little clearing in bright golden rays. Vesper had expected to be cold and alone, but as her eyes opened she felt the fabric of the blanket she was laying on and how it had been wrapped in half to lay over her. Clutching the fabric to her chest she sat up and looked around, barely in her line of sight she saw Astarion standing in the brightest spot of the clearing his arms held out as he soaked in the sun. She stood and fully wrapped the blanket around her, ignoring the feel of fluids as they fell down her thigh, ignoring how sick the feeling made her.

“Were you not planning to stay for a cuddle?’’ she asked as she walked up behind the vampire. His arms lowered and he turned his head until he could see her, his smirk back on his face, “You sleep light…I would have thought you’d be exhausted after last night.” She had no idea how long they’d been out here, how long the act had lasted. But she remembered the distance in his eyes when he was in her, a distance she had once seen when one of her forced partners had put a mirror in her face.

“Did you enjoy it?” she asked hesitantly, Vesper was worried that the wrong question would upset him though she knew she was relatively safe. Karlach knew she was out here with him at least, “It felt like you weren’t fully there,” it was better than telling him that she recognized the distance in his eyes, she felt. He half turned to look at her and his tone sounded a little guilty, “I was holding back, I’ll admit. Worried that I might…lose control. Delicious as you are, I didn’t want to go…too far.” He turned away again and tilted his head up back toward the sun.

Vesper stepped closer, the leaves now crunching under her bare foot. She looked him over, and her eyes paused on the scars that covered the majority of his back. “Can I ask about your scars? Where did you get them?” she was standing just behind them now and fought at the urge to trace one of them, someone had once done that to the one over her right breast and she’d wanted to run rather than explain how she got it. Looking down she tugged the blanket up under her chin to hide the offending mark on her body.

This time he turned and looked at her, his eyes narrowed before they softened, “It’s a poem. A gift from Cazador,” he glowered as he said the words before sighing, “he considered himself quite the artist and used his slaves as a canvas. He composed and carved this one over the course of a night. He made a lot of revisions as he went…” his voice was falling and she recognized the look on his face as the ghost of the memory flashed over him.

“That’s awful…” she said as she stepped closer, Astarion lifted his head and gave a humorless chuckle. “Just one of the many nights over two hundred years of my torture…he always said my screams were the prettiest.” His eyes drifted again and Vesper ducked her head, a ghost of her own slipping into memory as she heard a voice in her mind, “She sure does scream pretty doesn’t she?”

“Now can we go or do you have any other bad memories you’d rather drag up?” Astarion cut through her memory and she jerked her head up before nodding, “And don’t tell the others of our little night together. With the noises you were making it’s likely they already know.”

Color filled her cheeks as she turned away and took a couple of steps away before he caught her and pulled her against him, “I didn’t mind them,” he whispered against her ear and she felt his chuckle through the blanket as she shivered from the contact. “Do you need help getting dressed? I recall you having issues yesterday,” he gave a painless tug to her disheveled braid and she turned to look up at him, his face merely an inch from her, “I don’t think so. I’ll be along shortly if you want to go back to camp.”

He held onto her a little longer, his hands resting on her hips before he bowed his head, “Forgive me, along with being the first thinking creature I’ve fed on…” he paused for a second, “you are the first I’ve had a morning after with. I’m not certain how this is supposed to end.” Vesper turned and looked up at him, “Well…I think we just go about our day. We get dressed and go back to camp. After that I…” she grinned, “I don’t know either.”

“Alright then…let’s go before the others come searching for us,” he squeezed one of her hips before stepping away from her to gather the still full wine bottle and pulling his shirt over his head. Vesper sent him ahead so she could wash herself in the river, once she was sure he was far enough she could stop the sob that racked her body.

She realized during the act itself, that she couldn’t do this. The bard didn’t have it in her to manipulate him. In the water of a stream, she found she cried until she was sick and then cried more. She couldn’t wash the filth off of her skin because, besides his spend and her own slickness, there was no filth to clean. But she just felt dirty. From the sex. From using Astarion as she had.

This was not something she could continue. As she pulled her clothes on and half braided her hair again she looked around and nodded to herself. She needed to tell him the truth, to confess what she had been planning and let it go from there. If he decided to scorn her, fine, she’d figure out how to handle an Issac situation if it rose up but she couldn’t manipulate someone who had been through two hundred years of a similar hell she had been in.

Just thinking of it again caused the bard to be sick once more before she made it back to camp.

#the caged bard #baldur's gate 3 #baldur's gate 3 fanfiction #bg3 #tcb: vesper #astarion/tav #astarion/halsin/tav coming later #halsin/tav later #astarion/halsin later #tav's story

1 note · View note

thecagedbard · 1 year ago

Text

Rating: Mature

Pairing(s): Astarion/Tav (Vesper), Astarion/Halsin, Astarion/Halsin/Tav(Vesper); Mentions of Karlach/Shadowheart/Wyll; Mentions of Gale/AFAB OC

Warnings: Hurt/Comfort, Implied/Referenced Rape/Non-con, Physical Abuse, Canon Divergence, Child Death

Word count: 8,819/300,000+

Chapter Four

Everyone's Got Their Chains to Break

Stupid. She was stupid.

The rogue’s nostrils were flared as he awoke, he had one hand around her throat and the other pressing against her shoulder to keep her on the ground. Vesper had one free hand, she reached upward, trying to close her left hand around the one that was nearly collapsing her airway, “Please…” The second plea seemed to cut through the fog of the nightmare and he blinked.

He blinked again. And again before his hand relaxed and she coughed trying to inhale deeply. Yes, she thought, she was an absolute idiot for trying to wake this elf from a nightmare.

“What are you doing here?” he asked, still pushing his weight onto her shoulder, and while his hand wasn’t pressing to her windpipe anymore she could feel his forefinger against the top of her throat, barely scraping the exposed skin there. “You were having a nightmare,” she said as she coughed again. Wildly his eyes took her in, took in the placement of his hands and he jerked away from her.

“Get out.”

She didn’t argue with him. Now that he was awake and she wasn’t in danger, she quickly rolled and began to crawl out of the tent.

Vesper took a few more deep breaths, with her side pressed against the tall rock at the center of camp, she was finished coughing. She pushed her hair from around her throat and dug her fingers against the leather, it felt tighter now. It wasn’t, but it felt as though his hand had molded it closer to her skin.

Vesper wished she could take it off.

The sound of fabric behind her made her turn and her eyes met the rogue’s as he slowly exited his tent. “Why bother waking me?” he asked as he took tentative steps in her direction. Normally after dark they kept their voices low, but they were the only ones in camp that night.

“I had another dream with that visitor,” she said and winced at the hoarse sound of her throat. The bard cleared her throat one more time, “I was coming to see if you had had one as well. Shadowheart said she and the others shared one the other night, when I got to your tent you were…” she almost said whining and begging. That might make him angrier than he already was. “You were in the middle of a nightmare, I usually wish that someone would wake me from mine and I thought–”

“You thought wrong,” he spat out at her and she ducked her head.

Vesper began to worry her bottom lip with her teeth. “I know that now,” she said as she lifted her eyes to look at him.

“I could have killed you,” he said to her as he stepped forward, “I would have killed you if it wasn’t for this.” His forefinger thumped against the leather exposed by the robe. “You would have died, do you understand that?” he asked again, it was as if it was his own actions he was more upset about than her waking him. She lifted her head and watched as he mussed his hair while running his fingers through it once, then twice.

“I’m okay…”

“Stop saying that!” he yelled at her and cursed as she flinched.

A tense silence grew as they stood there. Vesper backed into the rock and Astarion stood before her with his arms crossed. His eyes were closed, and his jaw clenched shut. When she could no longer take the silence she began picking at the sleeves of the robes she wore, “Next time you have a nightmare I won’t wake you.” He nodded before opening his eyes and shaking his head, “That’s not…” he sighed heavily and ran both hands through his hair again, the carefully quaffed curls he normally had were a mess from his fingering and the rain.

She kept her head bowed, but her eyes bounced from the sleeve she was picking the hem of to him and back several times.

“Yes, I had the first dream and the second…the nightmare,” he licked his lips and cursed again in a language she didn’t understand. “It wasn’t you I was trying to kill…it was one of my siblings,” he finally explained. She didn’t ask for any clarification, if he wanted to explain she figured he would, “Cazador sired seven of us spawn and he pitted us against each other all the time. In the dream it wasn’t your throat I was going to crush it was one of the others…luckily that collar is thicker and I didn’t do any permanent damage.” The final word was lilted as he stepped closer and with two fingers lifted her chin, ignoring her quick intake of breath as he moved into her space and pushed her hair aside to check her throat.

“No, not even a prick from my nails it seems,” his posture was relaxing, his breathing easier. He dropped her chin and stepped back again, “Why did you want to talk about the dream visitor? You didn’t seem thrilled about using the tadpole’s abilities before…”

“I’m still not…it feels,” he was changing the subject and stepping away. Allowing her space to relax and the opportunity to breathe easier and move from feeling cornered. “It doesn’t feel right to use the tadpole’s influence,” she admitted to him while she skirted around the fire pit, “but the visitor…did yours look familiar to you?” Astarion shook his head, “Not that I recognized. Mine said they were giving me a gift…and if you don’t want to use the parasites we plucked from those true souls in the Selune temple…I’m more than willing.” Vesper lifted her head and regarded him, “I won’t stop you from using them…but if you put them in my bag then they’ve been left at the grove.”

“Shit,” he muttered and placed a hand on his hip the other caressed his own chin, “We’ll need to get that bag back. Hopefully the others don’t leave it. If it is perhaps–” his thoughts trailed off for a moment and Vesper watched him, he finally looked back up and met her gaze, “What is it?”

“Aren’t you scared of using the tadpoles? What if they make you less…” she motioned to him.

“Ha!” he threw his head back as he let out a sardonic laugh, “Darling I doubt they could make me any less of the magnificent bastard I am. Not even Cazador’s torture could rip that from me.” He giggled again, his pitch getting higher before he calmed, “Is that why you won’t use them? Fear?” She nodded, “Speaking with that dream visitor he…” she took a breath and rubbed at her neck, “he seemed very eager for us to use the parasites. He morphed his face into what we would trust, he even asked me to try and think of someone I’d trust more than that face he was using and I just…” she shook her head. “Something doesn’t seem right, but he says that we’ll need the parasite’s powers to infiltrate this Moonrise Tower,” she finished as she kneeled down by the fire pit.

The whole thing was destroyed by the storm, they would have to start a new one if they wanted more warmth in the coming nights. Vesper shivered as a chill seeped through the fabric of her robes, she was reaching to knock down the ash from their previous fire when Astarion knelt down and began rolling up one sopping bedroll and squeezing the water from it, “Well��if we need them for this ‘Moonrise’, we should use them. I’ll make a deal with you,” he lifted his gaze and met hers in the darkness, “I won’t take any of the tadpoles unless you do. Would that make you feel better? Trust me more?”

Vesper turned his words over in her mind as she dirtied her hand in the ashes, “Trust you more?” she asked before shaking her head, “I don’t know why you think I don’t trust you, Astarion. I told you I did…” She looked down as she began to pat out an even layer over the dirt before she looked up as he spoke again. “I assumed some of that trust was just lost…” his hand gestured to the tent behind him before he maneuvered to another bedroll rolling the water out of it as well.

Something clicked for the bard. He was afraid he’d hurt her. It was anger at himself for his reaction and not at her for waking him that he’d been expressing just moments ago. Her eyes slid back to his tent before she shook her head, “No. No trust lost, perhaps some…hesitance now when it comes to waking you…your feet might be a better option rather than your shoulders.” Astarion’s chuckle put her at ease and she looked at him again, “I’m sorry if I interrupted your rest. You can go back if you want, I was going to try and scavenge some wood…” she shivered again as the wind rustled through the trees.

“No, I think I’m awake for now,” he said, his foot scuffing against the ground. “These rolls will be soaked for a day or so…” she nodded and sighed, “Isn’t like I haven’t slept on the bare ground before.”

He had finished rolling and squeezing a third bedroll, now he was much closer to the bard and again he seemed to be studying her. “Have you always been this selfless? I had assumed after giving Karlach your tent you’d be racing for a new one,” he admitted as he turned his attention from her, “but you didn’t buy one from the druids. You even traded what you found on the nautiloid for my tent when we first met.”

A nervous laugh escaped her as she stood full and walked away from him, leaving his question in the air. Inside the little cave like alcove in the camp, they had set up some hay bedding for the camp dog and stored a few items there. She was considering the answer to the rogue’s question carefully. Squeezing clothes and armor she sighed at how damp they all still were. Near the back of the cave she found the wood they had been burning had been stored, a grin lifted from the corners of her lips.

As she returned to the middle of camp she dropped a couple of piece of wood into the fire pit and crouched to set it up, “I had intended to, you’re right. But she hasn’t had creature comforts in ten years, stuck in the hells. You yourself made a point of saying that ‘roughing it’ wasn’t something you were used to so I thought you would prefer the privacy of a tent. I feel like its pure luck that Shadowheart, Wyll, and even Gale had their own. Wyll’s a monster hunter, so he travels. Gale seems a long, long way from Waterdeep so it’s likely he had his own gear tucked somewhere and Shadowheart…” she trailed off for a moment as her hands worked, “Shadowheart probably had supplies for whatever mission she was on. You, Karlach, and I seem to be the only ones not prepared for long distance travel.”

Once the wood was stacked she stood again, “I’m sure we’ll have the opportunity to find another tent.” As she walked away from the fire she didn’t notice the look that the high elf was giving her. If she had, it would be hard to tell when his gaze switched from being a look of pity to being one of intrigue.

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

Vesper was napping on the flat rock near Gale’s and Wyll’s tents when she heard the others approaching. They were…louder than usual. Sitting up she turned and saw it wasn’t only her companions but many of the tieflings from the grove that followed behind them. Tightening the sash that held the robe together she swung her legs over the ledge and got up, “Morning…” she raised a brow at Karlach who led the group.

“Morning Ves! So apparently the druids took a vote and while we’re welcome to come trade…they wanted everyone out,” her nose wrinkled but she was grinning all the same, “Zevlor and the other refugees wanted to give us a proper ‘Thank You.’ All of us,” Vesper didn’t miss how the tall tiefling’s eyes shot over to Astarion’s tent before coming back to hers. “So we invited them back. Hope that’s alright…” Vesper lifted both brows, “Why would I…are you asking my forgiveness?”

Shadowheart had paused by the tiefling and grinned in Vesper’s direction as the refugees began filing in, taking empty places all over their camping area, “She’s been begging all of our forgiveness. They need at least one more night to recuperate, most of them, and we’ll have another day of rest before we move on to our next tadpole removal attempt.” The bard made a mental note to talk to the cleric about the second dream.

She watched as they each went to their tents, Karlach shrugging out of her belted top before heading for the waterfront. There was the sound of a throat clearing just behind her and Vesper turned, smiling in greeting to both Zevlor and Halsin, “Hello,” she greeted them, “I hadn’t expected you Master Halsin.”

“Please, just Halsin. I can hardly demand honorifics or titles from the one who saved me,” the druid bowed his head, “I had hoped I could speak with you before the festivities got too…encouraging. All of you.” Zevlor bowed his head, “I just wish to come and give my thanks, your companions refused to take payment and I thought to offer–” in his hand was a small bag that tinkled with coin. Vesper shook her head, “I can’t take your coin, Zevlor. One of your people said it was a tendays journey to Baldur’s Gate. You could need it.”

The paladin dropped both his head and the bag, “You are far too kind. We do have a great many mouths to feed and very little in the matter of things to feed them.” He placed the bag back into his pocket and pulled a bag from his shoulder, “One of the children, Silfy, brought this to me. She said that it may belong to you.” Vesper took the bag and rummaged through it, nothing that she felt was important was missing, even the vials holding the parasitic tadpoles were there. “Thank you…and I should thank her, did she–” the paladin shook his head, “The children won’t be involved in the revelry. With the amount of wine I saw some of the others rolling in I felt it best that the children be taken ahead to a less bucolic area to find respite for the day.”

“I’m going to go put this stuff away then, please, relax…we don’t have much but you’re more than welcome,” the bard offered and waved her hand behind her inviting the two into the open space. She caught Halsin’s eye and nodded to him, “Give me a moment to put all this away and I’ll gather the others.”

Astarion was not pleased with the invasion of tieflings in the camp. At some point in her interaction with Halsin and Zevlor, he must have poked his head out because when she went to try and hide her bag in his tent she found it tied tightly closed. “Worm delivery,” she said as she crouched at the flap of his tent and she heard movement from inside. When it opened he just stuck his head out of the minimal space and looked down at the bag in her hand before pulling his head back in and reaching out through the hole to take her bag from her.

“Halsin wants to talk to us, all of us,” she said to him and he peeked out again, “Why?” Her uninjured shoulder raised and dropped, “Not sure. But he’d like to do it before we all start drinking.” She could see the sneer on the vampire’s face but he agreed and tied the flap back closed.

“He must be reading that book,” she heard from behind her and gasped as she fell backward. Quickly she caught the opening of the robes and held it closed as she looked up at Shadowheart. The cleric looked down at her and then at her legs with a brow raised, “Don’t look at me like that. It’s all we had, we got soaked running in the rain.” The half-elf grinned her nose wrinkling a bit, “I’ll bet. You said Halsin wanted to speak? Did he say why?” Vesper shook her head and pulled herself up to stand, “No. Just that he wanted all of us present. Maybe he knows something about the,” looking around she lowered her voice, “tadpoles.”

Shadowheart conspiratorially looked around as well before bending forward at the waist, “Even though our dream visitor says it can’t be removed?” Vesper’s eyes widened and she nodded, the cleric grabbed the bard’s wrist and tugged her towards Scratch’s bed area. With the influx of people, the dog was having the time of his life running from person to person looking for head scratches.

“So you–oh, nice, laundry–” Shadowheart began talking the moment they entered the alcove and spied the drying line before she turned to look at Vesper, “you dreamed of your visitor as well. Was it the same face?” The bard nodded and tilted her head trying to pull her hair over one shoulder, “Yes. He said he was willing to change faces to someone I trusted more. I’ll be honest, Shadowheart, that makes me trust it slightly less…”

The cleric glared at the ground for a moment, “Agreed but it seems convinced we’ll need to use the parasite to get to this moonrise tower. I just wish we knew more about it. The tower we’re supposed to be going to and this visitor I mean. Something about its voice just…it reminds me of the one on the ship, the one that called me a beautiful weapon.”

Karlach approached them and joined their conversation, the tiefling was also concerned about using the tadpoles and embracing whatever potential this visitor was alluding to. Both women agreed to meet with Halsin soon and Vesper checked her clothes again as they walked away. If nothing else her leather clothing was dry finally, gathering them she felt the dampness of the padded armor and sighed before turning and heading out of camp.

On a normal day, their camp provided little in the way of privacy but now with all these people she certainly didn’t feel like changing anywhere near it. She was able to slip her pants on under the robe, unfortunately, the leather was always difficult to pull up after being cleaned and it seemed like even in the little time that she had been traveling her body was changing. Cursing to herself she jumped and practically danced behind the bushes she was hiding behind until she could get them up over her hips at least. Tying them was going to be an entirely different process though.

“Vesper?” she heard her name being called and jerked her head up, “Yes?”

“One of the refugees said you came this way, did you find somewhere to have this talk?” it was Gale, he was only a few feet away from her and Vesper ducked down. “Uhm, not exactly,” she called back to him, “I came to try and get dressed… it's just…more difficult than I thought it would be.”

“Well darling this is what you get for wearing leather,” she heard Astarion’s droll tone. Even as he sounded as bored as normal she thought she detected the slightest bit of amusement.

“I’ll be out in a moment, just find somewhere and I’ll find you!” she practically shouted at them and heard a small group discussion. They were getting closer and she pressed herself against the tree that the bushes were around.

“We could just discuss it here,” offered Halsin, “I promise this won’t take long. One of you,” he was indicating someone but she wasn’t peeking through the brush to find out, “could assist her. It just involves all of you…”

She heard Shadowheart agree and the crunch of foliage under a boot, “Vesper…” The cleric’s call was gentle enough and the bard raised her arm through the brush, “I’m here,” she called out.

There was a pause before she felt fingers enclose around her own and looked up to see the cleric’s amused grin pointed down at her before she stepped back, “You all stay over there. The tree should block things.”

Halsin began talking, telling them about the drow that had attacked him and Nettie. How he had attempted to not kill the drow but ultimately had to and had bottled the parasite as it tried to escape. He explained Aradin’s mission, which they mostly already knew about and why he had gone along. How he was searching for a path to Moonrise Towers in the underdark. He knew of the rumor of a Selunite outpost that was supposed to be in the shattered sanctum, but the mercenaries had been unable to find it.

“Oh, we might have found that…” Astarion said suddenly. “Vesper fell into the underdark and as we attempted to survive we found a path that lead from where we landed to this odd area. Suppose you could call it an outpost. Had a statue that matched those within the temple…”

“Truly, you–” Halsin laughed deeply, “If only you had come along first, perhaps none of this would have been necessary.”

He continued to explain, naming a man, Kethric Thorm, and his army of dark justiciars. Shadowheart paused in her assistance to help Vesper dress to listen intently.

“Of course if you could choose to go through the mountain pass…”

Halsin seemed less enthused with that idea, but Shadowheart looked up at the bard, “I need to see this temple to Shar.” The bard’s eyebrows creased but she nodded and Shadowheart gave a tight tug to the laces on the bard’s pants before pulling at a thin flap of leather that hid her pubic area, “There. We should really find you something else if we can.”

Vesper was centering the closure on her top when Shadowheart stood and walked around the tree, “My vote is the underdark. We found the moonwitch’s hideaway, we can find the Sharran temple.”

The bard followed after the half-elf and stood behind her, holding the robes close to her chest, though she didn’t put them back on. Karlach seemed in agreement, “If we already know a path down there I don’t see why not.” Astarion made yet another noncommittal sound and turned his head toward the bard. Gale and Wyll were both nodding, “Then the underdark it is then,” she said with a bit of trepidation seeping into her tone.

Accept it. Breath. Release it.

Her sister’s meditation advice came to mind as the memory of the minotaur chasing them came to mind. Shaking her head she barely heard Halsin’s final request, “Join us?” Gale said before he tilted his head and coughed into his fist, “You just returned to the Grove and now you want to leave again?” The minuscule amount of shame was on the druid's face as he nodded, “I know it seems rash, and my departure wouldn’t be immediate. I also know that many of you heard Kagha’s words about my leadership of the grove as First Druid. I have led the Emerald Grove for nearly a hundred years as an Archdruid and their First Druid. But there are things left in my past that need rectifying. I had already reached out to a druid from High Forest to replace me as First Druid and now understand she will be here soon.”

“Why not Rath or Nettie? Won’t a stranger cause friction?” he chuckled as he looked down at Vesper and nodded, “Exactly. Francesca is unknown to the people of this circle and brings a structure that my grove has been missing for quite some time, Rath and Nettie are wise but they are not yet ready to lead.”

The companions looked at each other, Vesper paused her eyes on each one and saw a nod from all but Astarion who rolled his eyes. The bard huffed as she looked at him and then looked back to the druid, “Then welcome to camp, Halsin. I’m afraid we’re out of tents…”

His answering smile beamed and he bowed his head to the group, “Thank you. I can handle my own covering, not that I am used to having a roof over my head that often. I still have things to handle at the grove but if you decide to move on to the underdark before Francesca gets here then I will be ready at a moment’s notice.”

With his talk settled they began making their way back to camp. Vesper paused and looked at the entrance where the wine was already being shared amongst those around. “I think I’m going to go find some more ingredients,” she said as she began to back away from the camp’s entrance.

“Are you sure?” asked Karlach as she turned to look at the drow.

“I’m not yet in a partying mood,” the bard admitted and smiled in the tiefling’s direction. Gale coughed again and rubbed at the center of his chest, “I would offer to join you but I think perhaps I should rest more. If I could bother either of you, Shadowheart or Halsin, I think I might need another restorative spell cast.”

“Probably would help to find another magical item,” Vesper added as she took another step back. She collided with someone and turned to look up at Astarion. He sighed and looked over her head, “Stay here. I’ll follow along.” Shadowheart turned her head, following Astarion as he walked back into camp, “I’ll be at your tent in a moment, Gale.” Halsin placed one of his hands on the back of Gale’s neck and led him back into camp. Wyll and Karlach followed behind but Shadowheart hesitated, “Is it the people or were you hoping for a moment alone with Astarion?”

“The people,” Vesper answered honestly, “parties were never good for me. Physically,” she added as an afterthought and swallowed hard. Shadowheart stepped forward and put her hands over the bard’s shoulders, “That wouldn’t happen here. Karlach would burn anyone to a crisp. When you didn’t return with Astarion and Halsin informed us that you had left she was ready to go running after you both. Next time someone kicks one of you out, for being a drow or a vampire, find a way to let us know. We’re in the together, right?” Vesper nodded and inhaled shakily, “You remind me of someone, you know. When you’re serious like this.”

Shadowheart lifted a brow, “Someone that was good to you, I hope.” The bard’s head nodded, “One of my sisters.” The serious look on Shadowheart’s face faltered for a moment and her eyes fell before she dropped her hands and stepped back, “When you get back come share a bottle of wine with me. If this is meant to be a celebration then that’s what we’ll make it. I think I owe you an explanation, on why I want to see this temple so badly.”

Vesper nodded and looked past the cleric as Astarion was rounding the corner, he was dressed in Minthara’s drow armor and had her padded armor over his arm along with carrying her crossbow.

“We’ll catch something to eat while we’re out…I think, between us, we can manage to drag something back,” he said as he held out the coat to Vesper. Shadowheart nodded, “Good. Don’t go too far, there are still gnolls out there we haven’t come across. The creek’s still rapid by the way, stay out of that.”

“Yes, mother,” the rogue said with a smirk as he waited for the bard to turn and begin walking.

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

“Well, good luck with your hunt,” Vesper wrapped her arm around Astarion’s elbow trying to keep his hand from inching any closer to his dagger, “we should get back before dark. Just in case.”

“Yes, of course, do be careful out there!” The man’s eyes lingered on the pale elf next to her and Vesper used all of the strength she possessed to turn Astarion and lead him down the steps next to Ethel’s house.

She had not intended on coming in this direction. Neither had intended to get far from camp, but in their little hike, they had come across the other refugees and the children who began excitedly talking about an area that changed before their very eyes. The adults had waved off their story as childish fantasy but when Meli said that the old woman from the grove was down there Astarion had mentioned they could go and take a look.

They had found two men looming threateningly over the woman they had met, Auntie Ethel, and interjected. When the old woman disappeared before their very eyes the elves shared a look, “I’ve not spent much time around the elderly. Is that a normal thing for an old woman to do?”

As they entered the area nothing seemed out of the ordinary, Vesper kept feeling like she was being watched but all they saw were sheep wandering around. Twice she had to be stopped from stepping on a trap that was hidden in the water and Astarion seemed more alert as they approached one of the sheep. Vesper offered the sheep an apple she had found, ready to cast speak with animals if it seemed kind enough. Perhaps the animal would be able to shed some light on the place.

As she had offered the snack though, the illusion faded from her and Astarion’s eyes, and standing before her was a fey creature called a redcap. They were drawn to the smell of the blood. When the redcap bleated at her, she tried to keep from screaming and swallowed hard before she repeated the sound back to it and backed up.

She didn’t miss the small giggle that was escaping her fanged friend.

Finding Ethel’s place was easy enough and she welcomed them in. Vesper tried to reason with herself that she was just there to check on the old woman, but then Ethel began to offer to get rid of the tadpole. To pluck out her eye and put it back in. “No,” she heard Astarion’s breathy answer and looked up at him before declining. Just as Raphael had been the old woman got a bit testy with them and waved them out. Telling them not to return unless they changed their minds.

Coming upon the lone Gur had been simply by chance. A wrong turn and they were walking up an elevated path and directly to him. How were they to know that this man was searching for a vampire spawn named Astarion?

After ten years of smiling and nodding, Vesper felt like an old pro at keeping her face straight in the face of this very immediate danger. But she saw how the man kept glancing at her pale companion and took the chance to glance at Astarion and saw he was staring at her. His eyes held fear and she looked back at the monster hunter trying to get more information.

Why hunt the spawn?

Not like it was a real vampire.

That line spurred Astarion on though. He seemed to take offense to her saying that a spawn wasn’t nearly as worthy to hunt and could see his hand flexing closer and closer to the hilt of one of his daggers. The conversation needed to end.

So she pulled him away.

Their boots sloshed through the rancid water, but Vesper didn’t let go of him. She kept checking behind them for the hunter who said he wanted to make a deal with the hag in this swamp to help find Astarion. “We probably should have killed one of them,” she said as they crossed the boundary of the swamp and the illusion fell back into place as she turned again.

“You think?!” Astarion jerked his arm from her embrace and rounded on her. “I could have killed him right then and there if you hadn’t stopped me,” he said and she shook her head. “I didn’t want to risk something happening, if he overpowered us you would have been taken!” she hissed at him. “He had no clue! Now he’s going to make a deal with Ethel and find us in camp!”

“I don’t think so…I think he knew.”

“Oh? How? How would you know? Did you read a scroll to detect his thoughts?” he asked his head cocking to the side as he threw his arms out.

“No!” she shouted, Astarion stepped back, “You weren’t exactly being subtle with the ‘Please don’t give me away look’ you were giving me. Not to mention his description of the spawn he was hunting. Pale, blonde hair, red eyes. Hmm, which one of us does that describe, Astarion?”

The rogue jumped forward and covered her mouth, his eyes jumping behind her toward the swamp, “We are in a wide open space and just learned someone’s hunting me. Maybe don’t go screaming my name, darling.” He had one hand wrapped around the back of her head and the other over her mouth. He didn’t threaten her, nothing about his posture claimed he would. If she read the look on his face right he was more scared than anything, but it didn’t stop her heart from pounding suddenly.

Astarion looked down suddenly to where he was cradling her head in his hands and sighed as he slowly blinked, “It makes no sense for him to know that I’m who he was looking for. Vampire spawn cannot come out in the sunlight and we are,” he looked up and grimaced, “well it’s overcast but it’s still midday. Too bright and early for a creature of the night.”

The rogue let his hands fall but he didn’t back away, “Shouting will only bring us more attention than we’ll want. Perhaps we should head back, I could use a drink…even the swill the tieflings will have.”

He’d barely turned when she questioned him again.

“Why is he looking for you, Astarion? Why is a monster hunter hunting you?” her voice was quiet and she watched his retreating back straighten before he half-turned. “I’m certain he was sent by Cazador…I told you about the group of gur; how Cazador was the one to save me from them,” he looked back and shook his head, “It's the only thing I can imagine would put him on my trail. Though it’s strange that he would know to look here of all places.”

The bard walked forward and stood beside him, when he started walking again she fell into step beside him, “Why would they work for Cazador? He’s a vampire–a monster they’re supposed to slay. Why would he choose the gur? To taunt you?”

His laugh was breathy and humorless, “Possibly…and it’s more likely that one of his little underlings was sent to hire them. He probably thought this was the funniest thing he could do to try and frighten me back. I won’t go…I’m free now. No one,” he paused as he growled and glanced at her, “will make me go back.”

Vesper didn’t speak but simply nodded, she rested a hand against his elbow and he looked down at it. “Did you consider turning me over?” he asked as his eyes drifted back up. Without hesitation the bard shook her head, “Of course not. If you have my back then I have yours. I know I’m not as strong as Karlach, that I don’t have Shadowheart’s expansive skill set, Gale's knowledge, or Wyll’s abilities. But I have my word,” she looked at her hand as he reached around and covered hers before lifting her gaze to meet his once more, “I keep my word.”

Astarion was giving her a funny look and the bard had to look away, he kept looking from each of her eyes and then down. “Let’s find something to roast for everyone tonight, I don’t mind a liquid diet but the rest of you hung over won’t exactly help our cause,” he said as he squeezed the hand that still encircled his upper arm.

He took her deep into the forest, deeper and deeper until they came to a different portion of the creek they needed to cross to get back to camp. Jumping over the stones they found somewhere to lie low. Animals came and went, a bear passed by and Astarion had lifted a brow but only grinned as Vesper shook her head. The was zero chance she could drag a bear back to camp and somehow she didn’t think that Halsin would appreciate eating something that looked similar to him.

They settled on a boar and Astarion pushed her head down as she had been preparing to aim with her little hand crossbow. The vampire pulled his daggers from his sides and stalked the beast until he could bury both blades into its neck. She knew he’d told her that he fed on beasts, but this was the first time she’d seen him actually feed besides on the battlefield with Minthara.

Were all vampires this messy? There was blood everywhere and the woods became eerily quiet as Astarion sunk his fangs into the animal drinking deeply until it quit moving. When he sat back on his knees he looked in the direction she was still hiding and removed his daggers from the boar’s neck, “We may only be able to carry parts of it. Come help me…” he called out to her and for a moment Vesper hesitated. He looked raving mad with the blood on his chin and cheeks, but she remembered telling him how he trusted her.

So she crawled from her hiding spot and got to work dissecting the boar for them to carry back for dinner. He admitted to her that he had never prepared an animal for consumption even in life. She’d joked about someone of nobility even preparing their own food and he laughed easily.

As long as Vesper didn’t look at the blood on the front of his doublet or on him, she could do this with no problem. He didn’t hover over her and he didn’t leer. Once she began digging a knife into the exsanguinated boar he excused himself to the river and washed his face.

With as much of the meat as they could carry the two began their trek back to camp. Vesper tried asking innocuous questions of her fanged companion but it seemed like everything led back to Cazador and the spawn for him. He’d get irksome but then would become quiet. No apology for snipping at her but he would stop all the same.

As they neared the camp he stepped in front of her and turned, “I feel the need to thank you, for not handing me over to that awful gur we met earlier. I know this is probably the least opportune moment but once we’re back in this camp I don’t know if I’ll have the opportunity to impose myself on your time. Would you,” he stepped closer and leaned toward her, Vesper’s head tilting up to look at him, “meet me tonight? I know of a place perfect for two people to have time alone to get lost in one another…” his voice was airy and aloof but suggestive all the same.

Something in her chest began to ache and she had to school her features to not show her inner panic as he propositioned her. Vesper had known she needed to do more to get him to want to keep her around, but was this what she had to do? Wait! Her eyes rounded, “I would…but I promised Shadowheart I’d share a bottle of wine with her.” If she didn’t know better she’d say the disappointment showing on his face was real, “Don’t make me beg…another night then? Just the two of us, if you’d prefer I can steal a bottle of wine from here…or you could abandon the cleric and let yourself get lost in pleasure you likely haven’t experienced before.”

Nervous laughter tittered from her throat and she ducked her head, “Astarion,” she whispered and made to step around him. But her need for protection made her pause. Someone had been sent in search of him, what if Issac had decided to return to the house and decided to send someone after her when he found Carwyn abandoned. She turned and looked at him, “Another night? There’s something I need to speak to Shadowheart about…”

Astarion bowed his head before standing straighter, “Another night then. Don’t make me wait too long, little bard…”

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

Once back in camp, they dropped the food off with one of the male tieflings who had claimed cooking duty for the night. There was enough food to go through their camp and to share with the other refugees who weren’t joining in the fun. Lakrissa had handed her a goblet the moment her hands were free and Alfira was right next to her with a big smile on her face until she started to look the drow bard over, “Vesper, I don’t mean to be rude…” she cleared and throat and looked at the other tiefling next to her who nodded, “could I…” she stepped forward and lowered her voice, “could I play with your hair?”

The tiefling bard’s voice was as light as always, but Vesper recognized the concern in the woman’s eyes and the hand holding the goblet came up to try and push her hair away. “You don’t have to, it’s a lot to handle…” Alfira adjusted her head and squared her shoulders, “You did something for us that no one else has been willing to do. You put yourself in danger for us…me doing this is the least I could do. I won’t do anything ridiculous, I promise. On my honor.” Lakrissa laughed, “She’s got quite a lot of that…and hair lotions…and combs. And accessories, and—” Alfira swatted her hand at her friend, “She gets it, thank you. Please?” She turned back to Vesper and dropped her chin with an over-exaggerated pout.

The bard laughed softly at the other bard's face before she nodded, “Alright fine. I usually wear it in a bun but before landing here I didn’t have time to put it up, so it’s going to be quite the mess.” Alfira looked to the fire where they were still preparing the meat and then up to the sky, “We’ve got time aplenty. C’mon, we’ll have to get my things from the other camp.”

It took the majority of the afternoon for Alfira to comb through Vesper’s hair. Neither tiefling, Alfira, nor Lakrissa made a fuss over how the bard was dressed or how she refused to remove the collar. The bard’s fingers were careful as she detangled the red mess atop Vesper’s head and she even had water warmed so she could wash it.

Silence wasn’t a thing for those two. They told stories of Elturel in Avernus and how they had escaped. Alfira spoke of her plans once she got to Baldur’s Gate, how she wanted to open a school for children who had been like her. At some point during the second scrubbing of her scalp, the drow had fallen asleep, only to wake when prompted.

“So,” Alfira said as she sat Vesper up and squeezed the water from her hair, “you’ll sing with me tonight, won’t you? You helped me so much with the song for my teacher.” Vesper laughed as she rubbed her face, embarrassed about falling asleep, “I haven’t performed in years. Not singing anyway…” She didn’t want to go into detail over her last ten years of performances under Issac’s command but she could tell from the laugh Lakrissa was letting out that Alfira was likely pouting again. “I doubt we even know the same songs, you’ve had training,” she said as her head turned, she felt the tug of her hair and faced forward again. “I’m good at picking things up,” she heard the downcast tone and her shoulders shook lightly, “I don’t even have an instrument, Alfira. I’m a bard in title only. The best I can do is tell an awful joke or two.”

“Oh! Tell me one!” Lakrissa dropped down in front of her and grinned.

“Alright, be prepared to feel terrible about putting me on the spot,” she said and thought back. It was her triplet brothers who were the comedians of the family, not her. Chewing on her lip she could hear one of their voices before she recited what she remembered, “Did you hear about the tavern band that fired their half-elf drummer because she couldn’t keep a beat?” Lakrissa’s head tilted, and Vesper could see the cringe forming on the other woman’s eyebrows, “Yeah, so they’ve hired a metro-gnome.”

Silence and then Alfira snorted.

“Oh you would think that one was funny!” shouted the rogue in front of the bards, “Another one, please.”

“What does a storm giant wear under his robes?”

Alfira was already giggling as she pulled the comb through her hair again, “What?”

“Thunderwear,” Vesper’s joke delivery was always straightforward. She didn’t smile as she got to the punchline, rather saying it as simply as she could. In front of her, Lakrissa groaned and laughed.

“That’s awful.”

“Not as bad as what you call a rogue with demonic parentage,” the tiefling narrowed her eyes for a moment before Vesper whispered the punchline, “A thief-ling.” Both women groaned as they laughed, “That was a low blow!” shouted Alfira. Lakrissa lifted her glass in a mocking toast and drank deeply from her cup, “Agreed. But good on you for having the balls to make that joke in a tiefling camp.”

“Yeah, I supposed I should have considered my audience,” the bard grinned and leaned forward to pick up her discarded goblet. Lakrissa had filled it again and Vesper took a long drink.

“Why was the Druid arranging chipmunks by heights thrown out of the forest?”

“Oh no,” said Alfira as she groaned, “why?”

“They didn’t appreciate her critter-sizing.”

“No!” Lakrissa howled as she laughed and shook her head, “These shouldn’t be funny! How do you keep a straight face?”

Vesper shook her head, “I don’t know. I think I’m numb to horrible jokes. My brothers used to tell even worse ones but I doubted you’d enjoy more rogue jokes.” Lakrissa shook her head, “No more, you’re doing me in I think. Are you nearly done, Alfira? Our bottle’s about empty and I’m getting hungry.”

“Just about, hand me that ribbon,” the tiefling in front of Vesper reached into a basket and pulled a ribbon from its contents passing it to the one behind her. “There,” said Alfira, “a braid should manage for a while. And here,” she dropped a comb over Vesper’s shoulder, “as a ‘thank you.’ At least until Baldur’s Gate. Now let’s go before you decide to tell another joke.”

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

As night fell and the drinks flowed, Vesper found herself floating around the camp. Wyll was a bit melancholy by the water but he was still enough of a gentleman to keep Vesper from tripping into its depths. Gale found the inebriated bard to be quite amusing and gave up one of his blankets in trade for her wine goblet to keep her from imbibing any more liquid courage. Shadowheart took one look at the wobbly bard and told her their bonding time could be done another night. “You’ve been sharing bottles without me,” the cleric had told her with a teasing glint in her eye.

As she approached a reading Astarion he looked up with a smirk on his face, “Did I hear correctly? You’re free tonight?” She nodded, “Turns out I am…can I–could I sit down?” Astarion looked down at the book in his hands before looking up and offering his hand only for it to be batted away and for Vesper to unceremoniously flop next to him.

Astarion twisted until he was angled to look at her, “How much have you had to drink?” She shook her head as she pulled the blanket tighter around her shoulders, “I don’t know. Anytime I went to sit my cup down someone would refill it…and I don’t know how to say no.” She was looking up at him and the fire’s light was practically making his hair glow, she got quiet for a moment and he lifted a brow, “Don’t just stare darling, what’s going on in that pretty little head.”

“I was thinking how easy it must have been…for you to bring people back,” she didn’t notice how his smile dropped or how he flinched. “What do you mean?” his words were careful and steady as he rested an arm on his knee and then his chin on his fist. “You’re very pretty, Astarion,” she reached up and tapped his nose, an innocent gesture she never would have had the nerve to pull while sober.

“So pretty…and here I am a pretty fool,” she heard his scoff and narrowed her eyes at him, “I’m serious! I just want you to like me, but why would you? You deserve something as pretty as you.” Astarion’s brows raised high, his laugh lines deepening as he listened to her drunken words, “You want me to like you? Do you think I don’t?” The rogue moved back as the bard pushed herself into a sitting position and leaned close to him, “You’re mean to me. Not the way I’m used to…” She looked away before her head swung back around, “but the way pretty men are mean.”

Astarion leaned in close and for once she didn’t back up, “It would be so easy for someone to take advantage of you tonight.” She nodded, “I know.”

“You do?”

“Yep,” she looked down and saw the blanket had slipped from around her. Picking it up she pulled it over her head, “But I don’t scream. I learned that it doesn’t help…” she said before sniffing hard, “why is it so cold?”

“Ves,” a feminine voice caught the attention of both elves and Karlach was standing near them, her eyes were trained on Astarion before she looked to the drow, “soldier, did you eat anything?” Vesper lifted her eyes to stare at Karlach for a moment before shaking her head, “I don’t know.”

“C’mon love, let's get you by the fire and try to get something in your belly then…” Karlach was the fastest to learn that Vesper didn’t often accept help in getting up. What she hadn’t expected though was for her to fail to get up the first time and give up instantly to just crawl from Astarion’s tent to the replaced bedrolls around the fire.

Vesper crawled and sat next to Halsin who offered her water from a canteen and missed what was happening behind her. Karlach had waited for the bard to crawl by before she looked at Astarion, “I hope you weren’t thinking—” Astarion shook his head and kept his sight on Vesper, “No. No, if I take her to my tent, she’ll be sober…don’t insult me, Karlach,” his voice held little venom as he shifted his attention to the tiefling. Karlach nodded and started to turn but stopped as he called to her, “Wait–” his attention was back on the bard as she was accepting food from the others, “when it looks like she’s going to sleep put her in my tent. It closes and she’ll be alone.”

Karlach frowned and watched as he stood picking up his book from the ground, “Where are you going to sleep?” Astarion sighed and shrugged his shoulder, “I’m sure I’ll find somewhere to lay my head. Plenty of willing people looking for a bit of exhilaration tonight.” His smile didn’t reach his eyes before he started for the camp exit.

The fiery tiefling did as Astarion instructed her. The second time Vesper was caught falling asleep while sitting by the fire, Karlach enlisted Wyll to help her get her into the vampire spawn’s tent. The monster hunter wasn’t fond of the idea but Karlach pulled her own bedroll in front of the flaps and shrugged. By the time Astarion returned from wherever he’d hidden to, a blanket folded in his arms and a bottle of wine carried in his hand, he found Karlach asleep in front of his tent and could hear soft snores coming from inside.

#the caged bard #baldur's gate 3 #baldur's gate 3 fanfiction #bg3 #tcb: vesper #astarion/tav #astarion/halsin/tav coming later #halsin/tav later #astarion/halsin later #tav's story

1 note · View note

thecagedbard · 1 year ago

Text

Rating: Mature

Pairing(s): Astarion/Tav (Vesper), Astarion/Halsin, Astarion/Halsin/Tav(Vesper); Mentions of Karlach/Shadowheart/Wyll; Mentions of Gale/AFAB OC

Warnings: Hurt/Comfort, Implied/Referenced Rape/Non-con, Physical Abuse, Canon Divergence, Child Death

Word count: 12,113/300,000+ Summary: Vesper needed someone to protect her from an abusive husband should he appear after she was abducted by mind flayers. Astarion needed someone to fall for him so he had protection from Cazador. He's got two hundred years of manipulation and she has the soft heart of a lamb being led to slaughter. While subconsciously healing each other they both realize they also need to heal the druid of all damned people.

Chapter Three

Vesper had awoken with a start, her hands flailing as her body reacted to being magically thrown backward. The still awake druids in the grove helped to calm her, offering tea for her nerves but she declined. Tea was always bitter and she doubted they had anything sweet to add to it like her elder sister, Zilly, had done in the past.

While the others continued their rest she accepted help from one of the older women in the group to change out of her torn shirt and into armor that had been donated by Zevlor for their coming fight. The tiefling paladin had heard from Halsin the plan and while reluctant to put his people in danger he had rallied them to the idea, the older woman had explained. The elder druids and those that were more healing-based would remain with the infirm, children, and those with no fighting experience.

The rest of the plan was kept from her but as she looked around the druid’s quarters she noticed that even the little thieving children, Mol, Mattis, and even Silfy, were all asleep together in a group surrounding the large wolf that Rath was bonded to. They needed to win this.

Halsin joined her by the hearth before sunrise, she explained how Minthara told her it was to go. “She offered to have the fight on the road but I thought it would be better where we could set an ambush rather than allow her the opportunity,” Vesper had told the older elf and he was in agreement.

“We took out the bridge as you asked, even dragged some of that ship into the area. None of our birds reported seeing goblins or even a whisper of their ilk, your plan will work…” he said to her, her face flushed under his praise. She wasn’t a strategist or anything of the like, play fighting with her brother’s friend Sexton had given her the idea.

“You were all seriously ill when you came through the gate, a fever that I don’t imagine was from the fighting,” Halsin watched her across the fire and she met his eyes. In the firelight she noticed they looked almost golden, “I dreamed about it–the fever,” she said, “and in the dream, there was someone who told me I was transforming but…but he stopped it?” Vesper dropped the shared gaze back into the fire, “I don’t want to turn into a mindflayer…Nettie,” Vesper turned for her bag but remembered Astarion had still been wearing it and cursed under her breath, “Nettie gave me wyvern poison. I swear, if that fever comes again I’ll take it. I don’t want to put anyone at risk.” When she lifted her eyes from the flame again Halsin was regarding her warmly and he bowed his head, “I hope it doesn’t have to come to that.”

There was stirring around them as the others were beginning to awaken and Halsin excused himself to prepare. They had one more day, one day to set up traps, one day to be sure the goblins weren’t near; one day to prepare for a planned attack. Why did that thought cause her so much worry?

When she excused herself from the interior of the druid’s area she wandered the grove. Rath and Nettie both approached Vesper to thank her for rescuing Halsin and she tried to wave them off but they wouldn’t hear of it. She was listening to Rolan as he attempted to give her a dressing down about bringing the fight to the grove and how because of her actions everyone, most importantly himself, Cal, and Lia, were in danger now. Lia was quick to jump to her defense and Cal created a distraction before giving Vesper small pushes, so the bard could get away, “We’ll be fine. Lia and Rolan have been itching for a fight this whole time,” he had told her just a little bit later, “I think Rolan’s scared his magic won’t be strong enough.” Vesper leaned close and nodded, “I’m much the same to be perfectly honest. I’m sorry I’m putting you all in danger with me.” Cal had shaken his head with a grin, “Don’t be ridiculous, whether it happened here or on the road, the danger would have found us at some point.”

She saw the Karlach and Shadowheart with Dammon as he was hammering on one piece of the infernal iron they had found. Karlach looked excited but anxious and Shadowheart was just watching curiously, she turned to Vesper as the bard approached, “Morning…did you have any strange dreams last night?” Vesper nodded, “Damn,” said Shadowheart, “I was hoping it wasn’t something with the tadpole.” Karlach turned and shook her head, “Yeah, the gorgeous visitor in that golden paladin armor…I don’t know if I trust it.”

“Did either of you recognize yours?” asked the bard as she watched Dammon work. He glanced up in her direction and nodded his greeting before he stood straighter and held out the device to Karlach, “You’ll have to insert it.” As he explained Shadowheart narrowed her eyes to Vesper and shook her head, “No, why did yours have a familiar face.” The bard nodded, and her hand came up to touch her collar over her armor, the cleric’s eyes followed her fingers and she blanched, “That may prove to be a number one reason to not trust this dream visitor then…are you alright?”

The bard nodded and smiled, “Of course I am…” She turned her attention to Karlach who was taking a deep breath, “and how are you Karlach?” Even Dammon was watching for a reaction. The tiefling stood there for a moment, “It didn’t cool me down but I feel…stronger. I feel good.” The drow smiled, “Good, you’ll have a lot of things to hit tomorrow.” The tiefling smirked, and her brows waggled, “Bring it.”

After defeating the hobgoblin in the destroyed Selune temple, the party had found smoke powder barrels and stuffed as many small pouches as they had full of the black powder. Around midday, they were going through their items, trading with Aaron for scrolls or weapons, when Wyll learned that Vesper had a little knowledge about using a rapier he was quick to trade for one and demand the rest of her afternoon to work on technique.

“I understand that the plan is for you to remain high, but these goblins are craftier than we think…if you’ll remember,” she nodded as he explained and stood across from her, “it is better for you to be fully prepared should one of them make it up the wall.” The children were gathering around them, Mol and her group as well as the children that Wyll had been teaching when they first met. The kids Wyll had assisted were yelling advice at her as she and Wyll sparred. The Blade of Frontiers had years of proper training, his back kept straight and his opposite arm up ready to fire a spell if need be.

Vesper, on the other hand, had been trained secondhand by a boy who had been in the process of learning himself. When realized that the bard's form of dueling was more aggressive he adjusted himself and the two went back and forth, he still won the sparring match but had few remarks to make other than how she danced away from the blade and how graceful she seemed while fighting. It was one of the first few times she was truly laughing as he paid her the compliments, “My trade was in dance…and landscape art, but mostly dance,” she explained to him and the kids began to yell for them to go again.

Mol pushed off the fence and handed over a canteen of water, “I’ve been watching him. He feints left and hits on his right…and when he thinks you're going to lunge he bounces.” Vesper’s brows knit together as she took the canteen and she nodded, “I’ll remember that…” The sparring partners faced off again, their companions coming up to watch now. She heard Shadowheart and Astarion talking about bets and raised her brows to Wyll, he laughed and bowed his head before taking his stance again.

This time around she watched for his tells, Mol was right, if she attempted to lunge it was as if Wyll could read it and would bounce just a hair on the balls of his feet. If he moved to hit at her left she lunged in that direction and was able to tap at his armor twice, “Impressive Vesper,” he called out to her as their blade met closely, “who told you?” She grinned and hummed before shaking her head, “Can’t tell you. I made a friend,” she brought both shoulders up just a hair before leaping back and spinning before holding her blade out, tucking her arm to her side.

The monster hunter chuckled and laid his rapier to his side, “I give, I give…I think you’ll do alright if it comes to it.” There was a loud boo from behind the children and everyone turned to see one of the adult tieflings laughing, “Don’t let her win, Blade of Frontiers!” A couple of the kids joined in and Vesper’s jaw dropped, “It’s supposed to be a friendly sparring match!” Astarion called from the other side, “No, I’ve got five gold on Wyll…I need to see the end of this. Don’t forfeit, I’ll never forgive you.”

“Who did you get to make a bet with you?” asked Karlach with wide eyes.

Mol grinned, “She’s going to kick his butt!” indicating she was, in fact, the one the vampire had made the bet with. Wyll sighed and looked to Vesper, “What do you say? Shall we give them a show?” He was relenting because of her heaving breath, it had been ten years since she fought with a sword and ten years since a long night of dancing. She didn’t have the stamina to keep up with him but as she looked at all of them and then back to Wyll she lifted her blade and spun it until it stood straight in front of herself, “There’s gold involved, Wyll…I think we have to.” Wyll lifted his own blade, his own breathing much steadier than hers and he nodded, “Very well. Have at you ‘foul drow,” a bunch of people, including Vesper, groaned before he lunged forward.

“I think that one might have hurt my tadpole,” said Gale as he leaned against one of the barrels.

More barbs were thrown back and forth during this one, Astarion cried foul a few times, “She’s casting vicious mockery!” But he had no proof other than the faces that Wyll kept pulling to her bad puns, he said nothing about the terrible puns that Wyll flung around though.

The fight ended when Wyll began to take pity on the tiring dancer, twice she had to be pushed back into the fight by their spectators and he had been just about to ask her to forfeit when she made to lunge, he bounced backwards, and she dropped to knock his feet from under him as he came down. She had the point of her blade at his throat as soon as he opened his eyes, “Did I win?” There was sweat pouring down her face again but she was smiling down at him.

It was as close as the blade had come to skin the whole fight. The two managed to just whack each other on the side or tap each other’s torso with the tip of their rapiers. Wyll, from the ground, began laughing and held up his hands, “I yield!”

Once he said it, Vesper dropped her own weapon and collapsed next to him. She could hear the voices of the others as they dispersed and closed her eyes as a shadow was cast over her, “I wasn’t aware you were trained in swordsmanship,” she heard Gale say and waved her hand, “Trained…play at,” she opened her eyes to look up to the wizard. “There’s not really money to be made in sword fighting unless you’re a mercenary or paid to entertain people. My mother wouldn’t have heard of it, I learned while my brother’s friend was taking lessons. He taught me, my brothers Vale and Perris, and my sister Nelly. Told us it helped him learn the proper moves and etiquette.”

From her place on the ground she could see Wyll’s hand raise as he said, “None of the etiquette stuck, by the way, you’d be heavily reprimanded if you had a proper instructor.” She snorted once as she laughed, “If I had a proper instructor I think you would have won!”

Gale held his hand out to her and she pushed it towards Wyll’s waiting hand, “I’ll get myself up in a moment. My shoulders are hurting.” When Wyll stood over her, he was gritting his teeth, “Sorry, Vesper…I didn’t think it would irritate your injury since it was your left shoulder.” A thought ran through her, they don’t know it's attached to her. She had told Shadowheart about the injury but not that the stitches were run through her skin. A relieved smile flitted over her features, “I’m fine, Wyll, I promise.” When the two men stepped away she rolled onto her hands and knees and stood, Astarion stood at the gate still watching them go, “You could have said you were a decent fighter. I wouldn’t have lost my gold to that little devil child.”

The bard was still grinning and she tilted her head, “Perhaps you’ll learn not to place bets when you don’t have all the information.” She was still a bit breathless and leaned against the unstable fence. A wet rag was laid over her head and she looked up as she lifted her hand to put over it, “You’re a mess,” Astarion said to her before holding out his hand, he had more berries in the palm of his hand, “Halsin took Karlach and I hunting earlier. Showed us a couple of places that were good for hiding, I found these. You seemed to like them.” She looked up at him and smiled softly before taking a couple from his hand, “Thank you, Astarion. That was kind of you,” her head was tilted. While she popped the washed berries into her mouth she felt Astarion quickly grab her right hand, the one she’d just finished holding a rapier with. Unwrapping the day-old bandage he turned it over and pulled at her thumb.

Oh.

His kindness was guilt. She let him turn her hand over before he dropped it and cleared his throat, “I just want to…thank you,” he said softly even though they were standing alone there were still people walking about the area. She stepped closer and he dropped his chin a little until she was just a hair's breadth away from his shoulder, “In two hundred years, I’ve only ever fed on beasts…drinking the blood of thinking creatures is a different thing entirely.” She looked up at him before reaching for another berry still held in his hands, he lifted his palm and held it open for her, “I have to admit…you were my first.” Vesper choked and Astarion turned quickly, his nose wrinkling at the sound of her coughing. “Get a hold of yourself, Vesper, really,” he huffed as she grabbed for the canteen that Mol had left behind and drank trying to clear her throat.

“First?” she said as she lowered the canteen, her voice was hoarse from choking and he nodded, “Not so loud, but…yes.” He began to explain a little bit of his past, how he’d been turned after being attacked by a group of Gur by a man named Cazador Szarr. She could tell he was amused by the fact the name was foreign to her. At some point the two began walking, not to anywhere in particular but she noticed he’d get cagey as people would pause near them to rummage through crates or would simply walk by. They ended up in the place where she had met Alfira for the first time.

“About yesterday,” Astarion said as she settled on the ground next to the stool he had quickly seated himself on. Vesper was looking out over the grove and she turned her head, “Hmm?” Astarion looked from her to past her, “You didn’t want to take that ‘penance’ did you?” There was a piece of Vesper that told herself to come clean, that she only did it to please him because he told her that she had better not say no. But another piece…the piece of her that still had dreams of hornets, that still cried when she saw little female toddlers, that piece and wondered if the man’s technique would work. The bard pulled her knees to her chest and she lay her cheek against them, “Well…yes and no. He wasn’t wrong, I have things I blame myself for…things that blame was laid at my feet for. However, I don’t enjoy being in pain,” she grimaced, “at all, but I wondered if it would work. If it would make the guilt stop.”

She looked up into red eyes that were staring down at her, “Did it work?” he asked, his head slightly lifted. Vesper swallowed hard before she shook her head, “No…it just hurt. It didn’t take anything away.”

His eyes turned away again and they found a companionable silence. The wind blew in and she adjusted her seat on the ground, “It won’t be safe for you to go hunting tonight,” she said and lifted her head to him, “if you wanted to feed on me tonight you can.” His head quickly turned and he regarded her with surprise, a laugh left him and he shook his head, “You’re sweet to offer,” his eyes fell to her throat, to the collar peeking out under her armor, “we won’t get any privacy here though. The druids would grow a tree just to have a stake to ram through my ribs.” The bard winced at the thought, “What if we went to the beach? Where we saved Mirkon?”

“Who?”

“The boy with the harpies!”

“Oh!” Astarion thought for a moment and nodded, “That could work. Are you not scared to be alone with me the night before a big battle?” Vesper laughed and shook her head, “If you wanted me dead you could have drained me in the underdark and told the others you couldn’t get to me in time. You could have killed me before Gale found us and said I died and you were bringing me back out of a sense of guilt. I trust you, Astarion.”

There was a smile on his face as he looked down at her before he tilted his head and looked away, “Very well, then after all the others prepare for bed I will come for you and we shall have a moment alone.” He looked towards the sea before standing, “If your stomach growls one more time I’m going to kill the bear down there. Let's find you something more than berries for lunch.”

Karlach and Wyll shared the afternoon with the rest of the companions. They were up on the wall telling each member of the party where they would be standing, it was a simple plan. A feather fall spell to get Astarion and Karlach onto the ground safely so they could be in melee range while any spell caster stayed far enough from the edge that if Minthara and the goblins tried to knock them off the wall they would be safe. They set their smoke powder satchels along the wall to be used by anyone who could grab them, Gale confidently telling them he would be able to cast Fireball at least once during the fight.

The tiefling volunteered for watch duty the night on the wall, Shadowheart agreed to join her while the others rested. As the evening progressed, Vesper watched the older druids usher the children, both druid and tiefling alike, into the inner part of the grove and smile. Kagha, for all her griping and bellyaching, was even helping–though the bard wasn’t sure how much she could be trusted. Twice she caught the redheaded druid and Master Halsin yelling at each other, the venom they spat at each other made her pause both times until someone came round and roused her from her fear-stricken place on the ground. The last time it had been just before everyone was bedding down, tension was still high and rising as dawn crept closer and closer, and as she tried to leave the inner sanctum of the grove to make her way down to the waterway, she came face to face with Kagha and Halsin’s argument.

The First Druid had his back to Vesper as his voice raised, and the bard tried to skirt around him, “To think, one of our own, a member of our circle has less of a heart than a drow!” The statement made her pause and she looked up at his face, Kagha, seeing the smaller elf behind the first druid laughed, “Her? A drow?! If she were, she would have agreed, outsiders have no place in this sacred grove, perhaps you don’t either, Halsin! You have invited a war party to our gates at the behest of these interlopers!” Why were they including her in their argument? Why do this just before everyone needs to rest? Vesper’s teeth found purchase on the inside of her cheek as she ducked her head and tried to move around them, “Oh no, little ‘drow,’” she heard Kagha say, she drug the term out as she said it, “don’t you try and sneak away. You hold so little thought for those who live here that you would put our lives in danger. For a bunch of foul-blooded–”

“That is enough!” Halsin was practically roaring as he stepped up to Kagha, she did stop speaking though, “I am still First Druid, Kagha, you are no more but a novice anew.” The wood elf’s voice lowered once Kagha backed down, her chin was still raised, but her eyes lowered to the ground, “I made the choice to bring the fight to our gate because I believe that we are strong enough with the Oak Father’s blessings to fight back a singular leader and her savage little goblins. If you think so little of your own circle perhaps it is time we find you a new home…and that goes for any who wish to join you.”

Vesper looked up and saw several of the other druids were watching the argument go down. She hadn’t noticed the audience before, among those standing she saw Gale and caught the wizard's eye. He must have read her plea for help on her face, perhaps their tadpoles connected once more, he was walking forward and around the druids until he put a hand on the small of her back and began to lead her away from the confrontation.

“Ignore her, Halsin’s right he agreed to the plan–even if he wasn’t the one to come up with it,” Gale whispered to the bard as they walked away from the inner sanctum’s door. He led her back to the area they had been given to rest in, “It’s a good plan,” he said as he waited for her to take a seat on one of the stone benches before settling beside her, “no matter how many people that Minthara enlists in her efforts, it is unlikely that we will be outnumbered here. Zevlor is, of course, within his right to have his worries. The people he leads are not fighters by any means, but they have heart and hope, and if you really think about it, what do we have other than those exact same things?” Vesper lifted her eyes from the ground to Gale before bumping her shoulder against his and softly saying, “Thank you. Your friends in Waterdeep are probably bereft without your words of wisdom…”

The wizard chuckled and shook his head, “Oh I doubt that, not my words of wisdom…but the friends portion of your statement. I–” he looked from her to their surroundings, “my condition led me to break away from most companionship. Left me with only my tressym, Tara, I didn’t have much beyond her once I sealed myself in my tower. You and our new companions are the first people I’ve spent an extended amount of time within the past year…” Vesper sat up straighter and reached into her pocket pulling out the ring that she’d carried for days now, “Here…your condition, it’s been a couple of days.” Her hand was held out and the ring kept in her palm, Gale looked at it and smiled fondly, “I’m not yet in need of a magical item, but,” he placed his hand over hers for just a lingering moment before picking up the ring, “Thank you for thinking of me.”

“You must have been lonely, with only Tara,” Vesper said after a few moments. She could understand being isolated, for two years she’d been left alone unless Issac wanted her to ‘entertain’ people. Then she had her babies and wasn’t alone for four years, of course, the moment that Carwyn could walk and talk Issac began to turn their son against her and she was alone again. Gale nodded, “I had colleagues from the academy and correspondence with others from long far away, but it wasn’t terrible. I must say it’s the cleanest my tower has ever been…” he was joking, his gaze shifted back to the bard and she gave him a smile even if she didn’t join in his soft laugh. “I do hope, though,” his tone became more serious as he shifted toward the bard, “that I can call you a friend…if not now then perhaps in the near–” “Of course you can call me a friend,” Vesper blurted out quickly catching Gale off guard and his face relaxed, “you’ve been nothing but kind and patient…and given that I know Shadowheart told you of my injury and you’ve not said anything…”

He nodded a smile still on his lips, “We all have our issues, our own demons to face. If I knew of a way to help, with your injury, I would have suggested it the moment I found you and Astarion in that temple. Even with my medicinal studies lacking as they are…” he trailed off and dropped his gaze. Vesper shrugged her good shoulder, “I’m used to it. Really, none of you have to worry about my broken bone. It might be the worst injury I’ve suffered but,” she paused as she considered her words, “I survived it.” Gale inhaled deeply and turned his head to regard the bard, “And you spoke so highly of my own words of wisdom. I think I might be a touch inspired by that ‘I Survived’ bit. Would you care if I stole that one day?” Vesper shook her head, “By all means, you may have it,” she replied with a grin. Looking at the grove she realized Halsin and Kagha had separated now, neither was in her line of sight and others were putting out the torches and extinguishing fires.

It was agreed that everyone would be up before sunrise for their final preparations and to get into position. Gale too took notice of those around them and patted the bard’s hand as it now rested on the bench, “I think that’s our signal to go to bed. I know elves don’t need to rest as much as the rest of us but try not to stay up too late. Sunrise will be here before anyone is ready.” He stood and stretched before walking toward his bedroll, Vesper watched him go, watched as he lay down, and pulled his spell book from his bag to begin studying. She wondered for a moment if that was how he fell asleep every night, reading from a book.

The bard rolled her neck from one side to the next, stretching her own limbs before standing and leaving the circle to walk down to where they had defeated the harpies. It was pitch dark down here, only the glow from the waxing–or was it waning–moon providing a dim white light to guide her dark vision. It was earlier than either she or Astarion had agreed to meet but down here was a near perfect spot to practice meditating.

The sounds of the river made for a beautiful and peaceful background as she settled on one of the red rocks where they had saved Mirkon. The bodies of the harpies had been washed away in the weeks since she was last down here, or perhaps some grove member had found the bodies and laid them to rest. Either way, it was quiet and peaceful as she crossed her legs and placed her hands on her lap. Closing her eyes she tried to shut out her thoughts, her fears for tomorrow, her fears of life before the tadpole…tried to shut out her fear of the tadpole and what it could do.

Going back as far as she could in her memories she could hear her older sister, Ariane, giving instructions on her first time trying to meditate.

“In through your nose, out through your mouth, just like that Birdie…focus on your breathing. Fill your belly with each breath in.”

Back then she’d been told to push Ari’s hand with each breath in, now Vesper placed one of her own hands against her belly and focused on the movements.

“Think of each part of your body, wiggle a toe, twitch your foot, it’s alright. Our bodies are meant to move, you won’t be in trouble if it moves on its own. Accept it and move on…”

Her left shoulder twitched causing her to remember the instruction, she winced and tried to remember if she’d been told how to deal with pain.

“Breathe through it, I know it hurts, Birdie. Meditation can be healing just breathe. We know the pain is there, we won’t ignore it but we’re going to breathe…in as it throbs, out as it passes.”

Right. Right, she could do that too.

“Silly Songbird, you have to empty your head of thoughts. Think it. Accept it. Move on.”

Think, accept, and move on.

Blank her mind.

Vesper focused on her hand again, breathing in through her nose and out from her mouth. Eventually, even the sound of the water faded, there was peace in the silence she found. More peace than she’d been afforded in years, she could have gotten lost in it if it wasn’t for the hand that was now shaking her arm, “Vesper?” The bard inhaled sharply and tried to push away but the hand holding onto her held tight, “Whoa! It’s me, it’s Astarion…” his hold on her arm fell to her wrist as she tried to push away from him. He held onto her tightly as she turned and looked to her other side, if he let go she was going to fall into the water. Shakily she exhaled and followed the tug he gave until she was sitting up straight again, “I’m–”

“Don’t apologize,” he said softly before climbing up to sit beside her. “I wasn’t aware just saying hello would frighten you so badly,” his head tilted as he regarded her. She avoided his gaze and looked out to the river before lifting her arm toward him. “I was thinking,” he said as he adjusted his position next to her, “I could remove that collar–ah, don’t interrupt. I could remove this collar,” his finger edged along the top of her armor near her throat, “and bite here. Not that your hands and arms aren’t absolutely delightful, but they are rather…” he clasped a hand around her wrist, his fingers easily wrapping around it, “thin–fragile.”

“It can’t come off,” she said without looking at him. “Just a tug and I’m in pain. These far ends–,” her free hand came up to touch her opposite shoulder, “they used to be attached as well but the stitches broke. I–” she inhaled shakily and shook her head before looking at Astarion, “Please don’t ask me to…” If he asked she’d give in. If he made this something he really wanted she’d bite through the pain. Thankfully, Astarion nodded and reached for the clasp on her padded armor, “Sleeve off then, my only other offer would be your thigh but I don’t think even we are that close yet,” he was trying to lighten the mood as she pulled off one side of her armor.

A shiver ran through her at the thought though, none of the men had wanted to have their heads near her thighs. She knew that even now the skin there was pecked with yellowing marks, finger gouges from the last time she’d had to ‘pay’ a debt for Issac. She heard Astarion talking to himself, or at least she thought it was to himself, she heard words like ‘eat’ and ‘iron’ but her thoughts kept flitting back to the past. Vesper felt an arm slide around her back and stiffened before turning to look at Astarion who was leaning down, his nose resting against her shoulder, “We have an audience…let them think it’s a midnight tryst.” She lifted her head and turned half her body to see a figure at the top of the path before they turned and walked away, “They’re gone…”

Astarion lifted his head and looked in the same direction before lifting her hand in his grasp, “These tight quarters leave me little time to savor the taste, we had better make this quick then. Tell me about yourself, little bard, perhaps if we get another voyeur they’ll just think I’m buttering you up.” He flashed her a smile that glowed in the moonlight before he turned her hand placing her palm against his cheek and turning his head to bite into the awkward angle of her forearm.

His willing prey let out only the smallest of sounds and pursed her lips before she spoke, “Well…I’m one of fifteen children,” she heard what she thought was a sound of surprise, “My mother was a rather unusual elf. Multiple children within years of each other and multiples for some pregnancy, myself included. We were poor so as soon as we could, we were all put to work.” Vesper felt Astarion’s hand creep up her back into her hair and the pressure made her head move until she felt the knock of his skull against hers. It was hard to focus on what he was doing at this angle, rather than try and keep watching she turned to look out to the water again and felt as his hand descended once more.

Unlike the night before he was slower as he drank, his hand that held her arm in place massaged the muscle trying to get more blood flow.

“Most of us have a talent in the arts of some kind, all of us have a talent for petty crime,” she giggled to herself, “my twin and I compliment each other rather nicely. I would paint landscapes and he would do people’s portraits within the landscape. We made two hundred gold once off of just one painting.” He did make a responding sound this time, but she was unsure if that ‘Hnng’ was from being impressed or if he thought her adorable for finding two hundred gold to be a lot.

“As far as I knew only two of us,” she glanced at him as he was lowering her arm, a finger chasing a line of blood that rolled down her forearm, “had any magic at all. Ariane was born with scales and could do little light shows…and Valere had a lot of the same spells I do now actually.” When she made to sit up, wanting to put distance between herself and the vampire her head swam and she felt him press her back into place, her head now against his shoulder, “Give it a moment…I think our voyeur became an animal. Something’s been sniffing behind us for a minute now.” When she made to turn Astarion held fast and shook his head, “So you have a scaly sister and a bardic brother. Nothing from the others?”

She looked up at his jaw before answering, “Not that I know of. My oldest brother used to say that one of our siblings had some sort of power but I never believed him. The one he was talking about was crafty and–” she paused for a moment before continuing, “she didn’t have power. I just couldn’t believe it.”

The wind blew in, again off the water's surface and the bard shivered again. “How did you end up with this,” she felt his finger flick across the leather collar and looked up at him again, “I told you,” she said, “it’s an–”

Astarion sighed, “Hiding an injury I know. I meant how did you get the injury?”

“Oh,” Vesper considered telling him for a moment and took a chance to sit up and push away from the too-intimate embrace. The vampire didn’t stop her, “I refused a man’s advances and he didn’t like that. He bore down as he was on me and it…snapped,” she could feel it as if it happened again and lifted her right hand to cover her left clavicle. She expected a cruel laugh or some sort of tease but when she turned her eye to Astarion his face was blank, he too was looking toward the water, “I–” he started before adjusting his sitting position, “I too have had rough partners in the past. Cazador used to send me to find the prettiest souls in Baldur’s Gate, those that wouldn’t be missed of course. I was to seduce them, lure them back in, and hand them over. Unlike you though, I could heal myself rapidly, something that I no longer have thanks to our wriggly little stowaway.”

His eyes turned and caught her looking at him before she could look away. The silence between them was awkward for a moment before he straightened his back and turned again toward the water, his leg coming from behind her and he was finally not touching her.

“He made you bring people back for him?” her voice was quiet, aware of the possibility of one of the druids listening. He nodded, “If he was pleased with who I brought he would invite me to dine with him. If I agreed he would serve me a dead putrid rat…if I declined he would have me flayed. Hard to know which was worse when it was time to make the decision.” The bard grimaced and she heard a soft chuckle, “I’m not trying to say what I went through is worse, but rather…I can understand clinging to something that you feel protects your scars.” He looked down at his simple cotton shirt and then back up to her, “My doublet is still in my tent…after I dug my way out of my grave it was the last thing I was ever given. I even had to earn the needle and thread needed to repair it.”

She nodded, “Then consider it preserved. Saved to not have to be repaired anymore,” her voice was still soft but it held a little more confidence than before. “I have a similar–had a similar outfit. It’s long gone by now I’m sure. It was the last thing I had of my sister’s before I was given to Issac.” Astarion lifted his chin and she turned to look at him while his eyes darted around, “Come,” he turned and slid off the rock waiting for her to slide off as well. When she fell into step beside him, he crossed his arms, “Who is Issac?”

“Husband, bastard,” her worst nightmare if she were to be honest. Astarion paused in his step before clearing his throat, “I heard Wyll call you a mother before but I hadn’t realized you were married.” She nodded, “My eldest brother lost a card game and had thrown me into the betting pool, Issac told me that I was to be his wife and carried me away one night. I never saw my family again.”

They were nearing the entrance to the center of the grove by this point, in the distance she could see those keeping watch as they walked over the gate and the surrounding areas. “Do you think we can do it?” she asked the man who had also paused next to her, he was following her line of sight before looking back to her, “Well…if it looks like we’re going to die you’ll know my opinion. I’ll be yelling at that drow it was all your idea and ‘Praise the Absolute,’” he said while her jaw dropped before he laughed and placed a hand to his chest, “If I didn’t think we had a chance I would have already been following those goblins. I don’t believe it will be easy, we will probably see some die, might even lose Gale, but…” his answer lingered between them before he made a noncommittal noise and walked toward their bedrolls.

Vesper knew that they weren’t close but she had assumed that perhaps he thought her a little more valuable than to just throw away if the tides of war shifted out of their favor. If that was the case then maybe she wasn’t as safe with him as she first believed she would be. Food was replaceable, she needed to be something more than just a mobile blood source if she wanted his fangs to protect her. Or maybe, she looked at the others as she approached them, no. No Vesper couldn’t do that to Gale or Wyll, Wyll was trying to help her set up her own defenses and Gale, though he had come to her rescue, would most likely be laughed at if Issac were to pop up somewhere to reclaim her. She had little doubt about the wizard’s magical prowess but she’d seen how difficult it was for him to move overloaded crates.

While she laid down and once again tried to meditate her thoughts shifted to either Karlach or Shadowheart. Vesper didn’t know what it was that either woman wanted but maybe it would be easier to get them on her side. Never had Issac shown fear to women, but Karlach was truly a sight to behold. Her last thought as she fell to sleep, not into an easy meditation, was of Karlach burying that great axe of hers into Issac’s head. Despite the blood and viscera, it was a pleasant image.

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

They were alive.

They were bleeding but alive.

Vesper lay on the ground her chest heaving with each breath she took, but it was easier to lay on the ground and try to breathe than fight through the clouds of gray smoke, her arms were stretched on either side of her and she felt fingers and claws against the tips of her own fingers, the contact made the bard turn her head and she saw Lia lying just an arm's length away with blood running down the side of her face. Rolan and his siblings had stayed because of her convincing, they fought because she asked them to stay, and she didn’t want anyone to be lost. Rolling onto her knees the bard crawled until she could put a hand on Lia’s face and she muttered the incantation to cure the tiefling’s wounds.

The once clear morning began to darken, and both bard and tiefling looked up to the sky, clouds were gathering before the skies opened and rain began to pour. No one ran, for a moment it seemed like everyone paused in their hurry to heal or to get beyond the gate. Halsin and another druid stood on either side of the bridge she was kneeling on, both had their hands in the air and she noticed how the rain clouds would move when they either adjusted their stance or directed their arms. They were pushing the clouds to the fires that had been started by the wine barrels and the smoke powder bombs, the rain washed away the grease from in front of the gate, it even provided easement to those who opened their mouths to clear their throat of the smokey environments.

Vesper looked away from those around her to help Lia sit up and then stood with the other woman as they began to look around. Thunder rolled as the moving clouds passed one another and Vesper began to look for her companions. From atop the gate, she first saw Astarion as he stood over Minthara, pulling items from her pockets and even removing her armor. The druids who could wildshape had hidden among the flora surrounding the area and ambushed Minthara’s army from behind, making a perfect distraction while those above the gate through the smoke powder bombs and waited. Surprisingly many of the close combat tieflings had been with the rogue and the barbarian as the fight began, they had each followed behind as the two jumped from the top of the wall and into the fray.

Astarion had exposed himself as a vampire when he managed to get behind Minthara and drain her for the last of her life, even with the rain falling on him, she could make out the staining blood on his chin. From her left, Vesper heard her name being called and went running, Gale had been caught by one of the explosions and was resting against a boulder with Wyll hovering over him offering healing potion after healing potion, “The bleeding has stemmed but he’s still having difficulty bleeding,” the Blade told her and Vesper nodded concentrating her healing magic to the wizard’s chest. She had managed to use little more than cantrips and her crossbow during the fight, pecking at the goblins from a distance or becoming a distraction when one of their heavy hitters tried to attack someone on their side.

Gale opened his mouth to speak but began coughing, “Relax, Gale, you just keep healing. I’m going to find Shadowheart, hopefully, she’ll have some restorative spell prepared just in case.” Wyll clapped a hand against Vesper’s back as he stood and raced off for the far end of the small battlefield. The skies were darkening even more and she worried she’d have to guide Gale to the druid’s sanctum in the dark before a light began to dance around her, and then another, there were more people coming to help. A druid dropped to one knee beside them and waved her hands off as they began asking Gale questions, when Gale coughed again instead of answering the druid nodded, “We’ll take him inside and have Nettie take a look. The summoned storm is taking a mind of its own, best help the others in if you can, Miss.” She nodded to the dark skinned man and ran down the hill and across the smaller wooden bridge. The Gate to the grove was held open now as the injured the uninjured combatants were being carried through.

She waited for two stretchers to pass before running out the gate and nearly slipping in the mud into Karlach, “Whoa, soldier! There’s some more this way but I can’t grab’em without hurting them. I was on my way to get Halsin, Astarion’s getting ready to drop them a rope.” A voice behind the bard has them both looking up or turning toward the archdruid, “I am here, show me where I’m needed.” They ended up tying the rope around a wildshaped Halsin who dug his paws into the dirt as he walked away from the cliffside where two allies had fallen during the fight. Karlach and Vesper weren’t much help, one because of her injury and the other was worried she’d set fire to the rope rather than be of any actual help. Others came, druids wildshaping into strong animals to help pull and tieflings running to grab onto those that had fallen over.

Once everyone was safely back inside the walls of the grove she heard a chanting from above and turned to look at the First Druid. “In the event we did not kill all the goblins,” he explained as he pushed his hair from his face, “the illusion should make it look as though the grove was never here. I’m sorry to say you are all our hostages for the next night cycle.”

She would have been worried if it wasn’t for the playful smile on his lips. At least, she thought it was playful…it was a smile at least.

Karlach laughed, “I don’t think you’ll hear many complaints out of us…maybe out of Astarion since he can’t be in his tent though.” The rogue huffed but even he was still taking refuge from the rain under the man made wooden bridge, “Far be it from me to enjoy my own creature comforts.” Karlach grinned wider, “Yeah…creature alright. You owe me a story about them fangs now, friend. C’mon you two, I haven’t seen the others since I jumped from the wall.” Vesper’s eyes grew wide, “Gale! He got caught in a blast and is having trouble breathing!” She was running as she yelled, her feet slipping twice once on the run up the hill into the safety of the stone ceiling and then again as she slipped and slid down bumping over the steps into the main circle.

“Careful girl!” she heard a voice and looked up to Jeorna, the druid that had barred them from entry to begin with. Now the woman had a smile on her face, “These stone floors can be mighty unforgiving during a rain storm.” The druid offered her hand, but Vesper stood up on her own, “Thank you…I’m just worried. My friend,” she didn’t get to finish the thought as Jeorna pointed toward the sanctum doors. “Everyone’s gone inside or is getting in there. Injured are in the innermost part, don’t mind the drow.” Vesper thanked the druid and jogged for the stone door, she could hear the healers yelling and even the tieflings were quick on their feet. As she walked in she called out for her wizarding companion but the din was so loud she could barely hear herself. Thunder cracked as the door opened again and she felt a wet hand touch her elbow, “Where is he?” it was Shadowheart’s voice as she scanned the crowd.

Much of their late morning and afternoon was chaos. They would find Gale and lose Karlach or Wyll, find one of the others, and lose Gale. Things were only just beginning to calm down when she realized that Astarion hadn’t been seen or mentioned the entire time. Shadowheart had finally been able to get all of the tadpole'd companions into the same area, Gale resting on a stone bed while Karlach and Wyll sat together on another one. “Where did Astarion go?” she asked the group and they all looked at her before Shadowheart began looking around, “I’m not certain but then again I’m also not certain this is even an area that a vampire should be with all the blood spilling.” Gale nodded in agreement while Wyll looked troubled, “I had thought it was possible, his pallor and those scars he thought he was hiding on his neck…I just didn’t want to believe it.” Vesper looked at Wyll, remembering he was a monster hunter at that moment and fear struck through her, “He was ready to tell all of you. But with everything happening so quickly he hadn’t been able to yet.” Karlach’s eyes narrowed as she tilted her head in thought, “You knew, Ves?” The bard gave her a nod, “He asked if he could have some of my blood once we landed in the underdark.”

Gale sat up quickly, “And you agreed? He could have killed you!” He gripped his head before falling back as carefully as he could and continued, “I realize that he didn’t, of course, but you must have known the danger you put yourself in by agreeing to his request.” Vesper’s chin dropped and she nodded. There was something about Gale’s lecturing tone that reminded her of her older brothers at times. Wyll was watching her too, “Your hand?” Vesper looked up and was quick to lie, “No! No, I hurt it during my fall. I know how dangerous it could have been but I trust him. He could have killed me and said he didn’t reach me in time. He could have not jumped after me at all…” Wyll nodded in agreement as he considered her words and stood, “No,” said Shadowheart, “you took a goblin arrow to your side. The antidote needs time to work. Karlach has a concussion and I’m tapped of magic. Vesper…go find the vampire, make sure he isn’t causing problems. He drank a lot of that drow woman’s blood.”

As Shadowheart grew silent she winced and covered her wounded hand with the other, “Go on.” Vesper nodded and left the sanctum. She found Astarion near Zevlor’s commandeered office, where those human mercenaries had been before they left. He was alone, sat in the corner, and as she neared he just watched her. “Are you okay? I can still heal you if you,” he held up a hand that was bloodied and Vesper rushed forward dropping to kneel beside him, “You didn’t say anything!” Her hands hovered over the wound and he gave a tense chuckle, “I thought perhaps killing the drow would have stemmed the bleeding. But pulling those people up from the cliff's edge…it reopened. This is what I get for trying to be a hero,” he winced as she deftly untied the side of his leather armor and unbuckled the belt so she could get closer to the wound. “I left all my potions in the inner sanctum,” she said to him as her hands touched against his skin. For a moment she felt him jerk away before he relaxed. She had expected his skin to be cold but perhaps for once she was colder than him considering the slight warmth she could feel in his skin.

“Vesper,” he strained to say and she lifted her head to look up at him, his chin jerked behind them, Halsin was nearing their corner. Potions in his hands, “The others are worried about having a cursed man in our circle,” he set the tray of potions on the table in front of Astarion and sat down, “you’ve been doing quite a lot of healing, Vesper, when you’re ready I can assist as well. Drink these, the green is for infection of the blood, the clear is an antidote to most poisons, and the red, of course, is a healing draft. I’m unsure if that woman was like her kin who regularly imbibed poisons.” Astarion leaned across the table and picked up the potions indicated by the druid and gave them a sniff before he drank them. Between what Halsin provided and Vesper’s spells, his side was magically stitching back together. When their eyes met she gave him a smile that was reciprocated with the smallest quirk of one side of his mouth before he reached to help her into a chair.

“Do you want us to leave?” she asked Halsin as she settled into a chair near Astarion. The rogue held the clear potion in his hand before turning it up and waiting for the druid’s answer, “I cannot be certain that you will be safe for the night. But after what you all have done I am loath to make you leave while your friends are still healing.” Vesper turned to eye Astarion before she looked back, her hands were off the table and in her lap, twisting as she spoke to this authority figure, “They didn’t know. They found out with the rest of you, I’m the one who hid it.” She looked at the blonde beside her again and tilted her head, “We could leave. Return to our camp so that everyone else was more comfortable.” Halsin looked between them, it didn’t seem like he was happy with the answer but stood and motioned for them to follow him. He led them through the makeshift jail area and leaped to a door in the back of the grove, “If what you wish to do is leave I can lead you through this area. You will need me to go with you through here at least, by my order the grove defenses won’t attack you. Do you wish to return to your camp?”

His question wasn’t asked toward Vesper but rather Astarion who held his side still as though it still ached. The vampire looked from the door to Halsin, then to Vesper beside him, “You should stay,” he told her but she shook her head. “It isn’t safe to travel alone and you still seem to be in pain…I won’t bother you in camp,” his jaw clenched as she answered him and he nodded, “I’d rather not sleep where people can bite my head off without trying. Let’s go then, Bear.” Halsin chuckled at the moniker but nodded and waved his hand over the door.

He led them through a dry path of the grove they hadn’t seen before. There was a dead halfling on the ground and three dead goblins each with hot scorch marks on them, “The defenses at work.” She heard Halsin mutter to them as he stepped over the bodies and led them up the stairs. He paused at statues waving his hand toward them and she saw the eyes stop their glow. Once at the door, he again muttered something under his breath and a hidden door opened, “Wait,” Astarion said and fished something out of his pocket.

“That Kagha has been speaking with someone, we hadn’t had a chance to get down there yet but you might want to send someone to have a look at this tree beyond the dock?” Astarion offered a folded letter he’d stolen from Kagha’s things during their first meeting. The others hadn’t approved of his methods but agreed they needed to check it out.

Halsin took the letter and read it briefly before he sighed heavily, “Thank you. Zevlor wanted to speak with you before you left, but I will direct him to one of your companions before they leave in the morning,” he gave them a solemn nod and looked out into the rain, “the creek will be a bit more rapid than normal so be careful. I don’t know where you make your camp but when this is all done I wish to speak with you again,” he looked at Vesper this time who nodded. “Tell the others to mark it on a map for you,” she said before looking at Astarion, “We should go before the storm becomes worse.”

Neither had a hood nor cloaks to cover themselves as they left. Over his shoulder, Astarion carried a bag that wasn’t his own or Vesper’s but she didn’t question where he’d gotten it. They jogged away from the grove and made for camp. Perhaps the storm had truly only been summoned from the druid’s powers because as the two left the grove’s area the rain was dying down until it eventually ended.

Once back in camp, they separated. Vesper let Astarion do whatever he needed to do while she found some rope and set to making a drying line. She took off her armor and threw it over the rope before stepping back and dropping to her bedroll. “Shouldn’t you dry your other clothes as well?” she turned and looked up to Astarion who was wearing his doublet and trousers again as he too walked up to the rope to hang his clothes up. “If I had any others I would…” she admitted as she looked at the fire and sighed. Astarion turned around with a cheeky smile, “You could run around in your underclothing…I wouldn’t tell the others.” He raised a brow and for once his teasing didn’t cause a pit in her stomach instead, she laughed and shook her head, “If I had any, maybe.”

“What?” Astarion lifted a brow and stepped closer. The drow was back on her hands and knees throwing wood onto the fire pit they used in camp, “I said if I had any. These pants are so tight I couldn’t really wear anything and well…” she sat up and held out her arms. The leather shirt she wore practically had no middle, it was held together with half a metal ring that could slip at any given time if it wasn’t so tightly bound, “so I just don’t wear any.”

She watched for the rogue’s reaction but he just looked her over before clearing his throat, “Surely we have something around here. I can’t imagine those are comfortable,” he disappeared and began rummaging through the camp. He was looking through everyone’s things but was coming up with little to nothing before he ran for the chest they kept in camp. Pulling things out he pulled a robe similar to what their wizarding companion wore and walked back to her, “Go, change. I won’t peek unless you ask for help.”

She held the robes aloft and laughed softly, “Alright then. I might as well try and bathe while I’m at it then. You stay on your side of the camp.” Astarion held his hands up, “I’m a complete innocent. I would never peek at a bathing woman.”

They had come across no soap but with rags and a bed linen she had found she was able to decently wash off the mud and wrap herself up before dressing in the robe that the rogue had found. Vesper set herself to get the mud and blood off her pants when she heard a throat clear, “I’m finished and decent,” she called out and heard Astarion come closer, “I managed to get a deer while you were splashing around. There’s no blood left so if you could clean it for yourself it shouldn’t be that messy.” He bent down to wash his hands in the water and looked up at the bard, “You didn’t have to speak up for me. You would have been warmer in the grove.”

“Maybe, but you didn’t leave me alone in the underdark…I won’t leave you alone now,” she said and gave him a soft smile before she scratched her nails over a difficult piece of mud.

In the distance, they heard thunder and both looked up to the sky, “You don’t have a tent,” commented Astarion before he looked at her. “I’ll steal Shadowheart’s while she’s gone. I’m sure she won’t mind.” He nodded and stood, “Hurry and make your food. What you don’t eat we’ll throw for the scavengers.” And he was gone, when she finished with her leather clothing she went to hang them up and found the rope missing. Astarion walked back into view and held out his hand, “I set it up in Scratch’s little cave. Less likely to be sopping wet by morning.”

After Astarion took her clothes from her, she found the deer just outside of camp and set to removing a portion of it for her meal. She’d cleaned game before and found ways of preserving it, but she had neither the time nor the means. She worked quickly, perhaps not as cleanly as she normally would, but she had cuts of meat to throw into the prepared pan that she’d found warming over the fire by the time she returned.

Her meal was eaten alone. Astarion disappeared again to dispose of the carcass after she had sat down to eat and as she was about halfway through the meal drops of rain began to fall into camp. Looking up she swore to herself and picked everything she had up.

She was just climbing into the cleric’s tent when the bottom of the clouds gave way and the heavy rain began. She could barely see the rest of the camp through the heavy raindrops and just hoped that Astarion had made it back to his tent in time.

Once she was finished eating there wasn’t much else for her to do. All of her alchemy ingredients were still in the grove, in fact, all of her things besides what she’d been carrying during the fight were. So she decided to practice again. Perhaps the sound of rain on the fabric of the tent wasn’t the same as a rushing river but it was still methodical on its own.

Vesper ran through her sister’s words again and found tranquility once more. This time there was no one to grab her, there was no one to surprise her. Just stillness and calm after the chaos of the morning.

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

“I promised I’d be back,” the voice cut through the silence of her meditation and Vesper’s eyes flew open as she jerked upward into a seated position. She looked around, the purple skies, floating boulders, and there was the golden armored false abuser that she didn’t want to see anymore.

In this dream, nothing ached, she looked down at herself and saw the simple robes she had laid down to meditate in and sighed in relief. As she stood she watched his feet as the man turned, “Don’t worry,” he said, “I have everything under control. For now.” She hazarded a glance in his direction before quickly looking away again. He stepped toward her and the bard took a step away from him, “You haven’t been using the powers the tadpoles can give you. You think because you defeated three of the absolute’s leaders you don’t need them. You’re wrong,” he began to circle around her and Vesper turned with him. Whether it was the face he wore or the disapproving sound, even just the fact he was a man, she didn’t want him to stand behind her.

“But things haven’t gone as you expected,” he said as he stepped closer again, watching now as she backed away from him. “Does something about me displease you?” he asked as those hated brown eyes narrowed in unease. “You have my husband’s face…” she said and took a step back again, “you have the face of the man that scares me and yet you expect me to trust you for some reason.” The figure’s face fell as his chin dropped, “I saw this face in your dreams…I had no context for who he was–”

“You saw my nightmares. That man, that face, has only ever been a nightmare.”

“I want you to trust me…” he said as he stepped forward again, “show me a face you trust…” she wasn’t sure who. Perris popped into her mind then Vale, but so did Nelly and Ariane. “I don’t know,” she said as she swallowed hard. The figure bowed his head, “I will not look this way the next time you see me, I promise you. I had thought a familiar face would bring you ease, I was wrong.” He quit advancing on her and instead gave a wide berth as he began talking about her having the tadpole removed. Telling her that it was an impossible task to complete and that the magic surrounding the tadpole would prevent its removal.

“Until the source of the tadpole’s magic is destroyed, any attempt to remove it will kill you,” he said, he kept his back to her now but his head was turned so that he could see her from the corner of his eye. It made things difficult to judge whether or not he was being honest. “You’re lucky you haven’t attempted to have it removed,” she bristled at his words and wrapped one of her arms over herself gripping her elbow, “The parasites are merely a symptom of a greater sickness in Faerun.”

“I thought you said you would protect me,” she said suddenly and for a moment he turned but when she flinched at his facial expression he turned away again. “I can, from transforming into a mindflayer. But that isn’t all these parasites can do, they are vessels for control. Even that drow you and your companions killed was likely not of her own mind.” Guilt speared through her heart suddenly. Would that mean that if any of them broke away from this man's protection that they would be just like Minthara? That they would give in to Absolute’s control and be nothing but a thrall like that githyanki had first called her?

Cautiously Vesper stepped nearer to the armored dream visitor. He explained how the cult was spreading. It’s rank system and how by their own system she and her companions were at the top of the pecking order. “That’s why the goblins were so frightened,” she said as she looked out at the violet skies. They weren’t dark this time. “Yes, they recognized you as those within the leadership,” she could hear the smile without even looking. “However, when the order to transform is given, it will not be a matter of days–they will be mind flayers within an instant. Were in not for my protection, so would you,” this time her curiosity won over her fear and she turned to look at him. “How are you protecting me?” she asked.

“I have powers of my own, unique powers. But know that we are alike,” he stressed. “I have been trying to escape from this evil for a long time. Once, I almost succeeded. Now, through you,” he turned and gestured to her, “I’ve been given a new chance. You can go where I cannot. And I can protect you from that evil.”

He turned away again, pulling his hands behind his back. Perhaps she had been too hasty. By his own word he said he meant for his visage to bring comfort and now she couldn’t see a lie in his words.

There was a crashing sound in the distance and his attention turned, “Hells. They need me, I have to go.”

“Wait! Where do I go? How do I stop this sickness?”

“You must go to Moonrise Tower,” he said to her keeping his face away. “There you will find the truth of the Absolute and the solution to your parasitic problem. You have to embrace your potential, use the powers your parasite gives you to convince them you are one of them. And when you find the source of their magic, destroy it.”

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

Just like before, Vesper awoke as her body jerked upward into a sitting position. She wasn’t thrown back this time, rather the light faded from that dream place and she left her meditation unsure of how long she was under for.

There were no more sounds of rain on the roof of Shadowheart’s tent. Opening the flaps she saw the darkened campgrounds and crawled from inside. She knew from her previous conversation with Shadowheart that it was likely that Astarion also had a dream visitor that night. As she stood she angled herself and made for his tent pausing outside, “Astarion?” Vesper called to him and waited but received no answer, bending down she pulled at the simple ties he used to close his tent and peeked in. Through the greyscale of her dark vision, she saw the rogue was still sleeping.

She started to back away when she heard a whine come from his throat and leaned forward again, “Astarion?”

“Get away fr–” he muttered and she watched his hand twitch at his side. It was dangerous to inch into his tent like she was doing. She could feel the goosebumps rising on the back of her arms as she reached forward, her hand hovering over him, “Leave me,” he muttered again and grunted in his sleep.

Vesper too had nightmares. She considered for a moment if Astarion would appreciate being woken from it but when another pained whine came from him, she couldn’t hold herself back, she reached forward and grabbed his shoulders, “Astarion.” Her voice was forceful as she called to him and then she shrieked as his eyes few open and one of his hands found her throat and he threw her to the ground.

He hovered over her, squeezing her windpipe tightly, “‘Starion, please!” she pleaded.

#the caged bard #baldur's gate 3 #baldur's gate 3 fanfiction #bg3 #tcb: vesper #astarion/tav #astarion/halsin/tav coming late #r #halsin/tav later #astarion/halsin later #tav's story

1 note · View note

thecagedbard · 1 year ago

Text

Rating: Mature

Pairing(s): Astarion/Tav (Vesper), Astarion/Halsin, Astarion/Halsin/Tav(Vesper); Mentions of Karlach/Shadowheart/Wyll; Mentions of Gale/AFAB OC

Warnings: Hurt/Comfort, Implied/Referenced Rape/Non-con, Physical Abuse, Canon Divergence, Child Death

Word count: 12,626/300,000+

Chapter Two

Be Good. Be Obedient. Be Compliant.

The night passed slowly for Vesper. She could hear water dripping from somewhere, and the skittering of creatures all around her, though she did think some of the sounds were just bugs, and her own breathing woke her up twice from just being too loud. But she didn’t hear sounds from Astarion for hours. The bard was unsure of how long she lay on the stone floor, her attempts to fall asleep were proving futile at this point, but when she sat up and looked at the male who shared her backpack as a pillow she realized he wasn’t breathing.

His chest did not rise or fall, there was no sound from him at all.

For a moment she thought he died, and a panic surged through her very soul at the thought of trying to get out of here on her own; she finally remembered, just as her hand hovered over his face trying to feel for a breath. Astarion was undead. He had no need to breathe, no physical compulsion that forced his body to take in air or expel it. He just…was.

There was no way to tell time in the Underdark. It was all just…for a lack of a better term, dark. Turning onto her left side she silently winced at the weight she placed on her shoulder and stared at the candles willing them to guide her to rest.

For a moment she felt transported. Back to the last time she had done this, curled up in front of the fireplace, every candle in that little home lit and resting in the hearth. She hadn’t had anyone to warm her up then either, she had to be the provider of warmth to three cold and hungry babies. It was as though she could feel their little fit kick against her as the memory warped and she heard the buzzing. The infant coughing and crying. In her memory, she looked down and saw the hornet on her arm and as its stinger pierced her skin, Vesper shot up again. She looked at the place on her arm where she’d been stung, but instead of one angry red mark, that later turned into several as the hornets flew out to protect their nest, she saw only two bruised puncture marks.

“No,” a whine came from Astarion. Her head turned to look at him, his head jerked almost violently. A second protest died on his lips as he too sat up suddenly.

Vesper turned away to look at the fire. She didn’t ask anything as the high elf wildly surveyed his surroundings. With her head still bowed she cut her eyes in his direction to watch him run his fingers through his hair as he sighed heavily. Vesper rubbed at the place he’d bitten before clearing her throat, “Bad dream?”

That one question could either be her worst idea or a start to a conversation.

“Something like that,” Astarion replied as he stood and immediately walked away from the room they were in.

Or it could lead to nothing. Vesper lifted her head to watch him walk away, his trajectory seemed to be headed for that protective gate. She preferred this outcome.

She leaned toward the candles and began blowing them out. It was unlikely they’d have to come back down here, she didn’t enjoy being in the underdark, but she’d rather not risk setting the place aflame. As the drow stood and picked up her bag she heard the scuff of Astarion’s shoes, “Let’s start climbing. Who knows how long this will take us,” he muttered from the arched entry. He waited just long enough for her to stuff a torn piece of bread into her mouth before turning and beginning his ascent up the ladder.

Vesper thought her arms were going to break off any moment, she kept having to pause, wrapping herself around the sturdy rungs and shaking out her arms or massaging them to stop the trembling. She could hear Astarion grunting somewhere above her, he stopped less than she did, but even the rogue had to pause at least twice, she heard him call down and lifted her eyes, “What did you say?” He was so far above her that she was concerned if she fell he’d just leave her behind. “I said,” he turned to glance down and she could hear him sigh as he realized how far down she was, “I can see the top of the ladder…I’m almost there. Just a bit further little bard…you can rest at the top.” He turned back around and began climbing again.

A bit further.

She repeated it in her mind like a mantra. Just a bit further up the ladder. Just a bit further to find the others. Just a bit further to finding Master Halsin and getting rid of the tadpoles. After that, Vesper had no plan. She didn’t want to return to Baldur’s Gate, but a part of her longed to know if her only living child was alive. Was Carwyn still breathing? Did he feel guilty? The thoughts consumed her mind as she began climbing again, one hand over another. She didn’t dare to look down, but she didn’t look up either, concern over how far she’d gotten would eat at her if she tried to check.

It wasn’t until she reached up, and a hand grasped hers that she lifted her eyes. She’d made it. She let loose a breathy laugh as she pushed with one hand and Astarion gently tugged on the other. He was careful not to pull her arm all the way up. A feeling swelled in her chest.

He was careful.

“Thank you,” she said as she pulled her hand away and crawled away from the ledge and ladder. Rolling over to lay on her back she closed her eyes, “Any indication of where we’ve climbed up to?”

“Not yet,” she heard him say. The scuff of his shoes indicated he was standing, “Just rest until I can figure something out. We may yet be trapped here…”

Well, that didn’t sound ideal. The worst thing that could happen would be having to climb back down the ladder, and Vesper wasn’t sure she could manage it. Not if it meant traversing through the Underdark.

The paths beneath Toril’s surface had always spooked her, especially after she and Vale ran into some sort of monster when she was just a child. Thoughts of the underdark morphed into memories of her and Valere as they snuck through the cave to earn two gold from the village kids.

Those memories morphed into other memories of Vale and her other siblings.

Songs came to mind, and she hadn’t even realized she was humming until Astarion called out to her, “Whatever you’re doing you’re going to attract attention with how loud you are!” That silenced her real quick, her eyes even popped open as she rolled back to her hands and knees and stood to walk up behind him.

He was squinting at a stone door, it was so dark where they were she was barely able to make him out. Taking a deep breath she pulled on her innate magic and summoned three light globules that began dancing around each other as they rose above the two. Astarion started at the sudden light and turned to look at her before following her eye line to the dancing lights, “That’ll help…” his tone wasn’t teasing or even upset. He turned away from her again before crouching and pulling his tools from a pocket in his armor.

With the help of the light he was able to find a place for his lock picking tools to slip into and with a loud click, the stone in front of them began to slide, “It wasn’t meant to open from this side…I had to do everything backward.” Astarion’s explanation was a matter of fact and he looked back to her before putting a finger over his lips, “Quietly now…don’t scream, don’t run. You may need to be charming,” he grinned in her direction, “perhaps we can even find somewhere to clean your pretty little face.” His sudden compliment made her lose concentration on the dancing lights and the two were plunged into darkness again.

It didn’t take them long to find light, there was a bedroom that led from this strange chapel-like area. Vesper didn’t recognize the symbols on the walls or those on the floor. As quietly as possible they moved together until there was movement just ahead of them, a large ogre was walking past the warm light and a goblin followed behind her talking about something she’d found. “My own little squiddy Polma, I can’t wait to see when he’ll turn. The Absolute must be real proud of what I’ve done here,” the goblin was saying.

Astarion ducked behind a large boulder leaving enough room for Vesper to squeeze beside him. Silently she began thinking of what incantation she was going to need to use, if this goblin had someone like them trapped it would be better to rescue them, maybe they’d be helpful in finding either the rest of the party or Master Halsin.

Near her ear she felt Astarion’s breath and tensed before she heard him whisper, “I think we’ve made it to the goblin camp…this is probably not the path Shadowheart meant but we’ll have to admit she was right.” She nodded and started to lift from her squatted position, thinking maybe she could sneak by the ogre and see who this goblin had in chains.

Astarion pulled her back against his chest, “You will not put us in unneeded danger, Vesper. If that little green monster has someone who’s about to turn the last thing we need to do is get involved. Go back to the chapel.”

“But–”

“Do what I said,” she turned to meet his eyes and flinched at the seriousness she saw in his face. His face softened a fraction before he looked away from her, “I don’t know if we can take out that ogre on our own or that goblin depending on how powerful it is. And a mindflayer is simply out of the question, we’ll wait for them to sleep then we’ll sneak out.” His tone was softer than before his chin tucking down so he was whispering into her ear again, “Go back to the chapel, I’m right behind you.”

Be obedient. Be compliant.

She waited again for the ogre to disappear from view before she made a run for the chapel. Astarion was indeed right behind her, he held a finger to his mouth again and she nodded, he didn’t have to worry about her saying anything. The sound of tumbling rocks seemed to echo off the walls so she was fairly certain that their voices would do the same.

Using her pack to pad the back of her head, Vesper tucked herself neatly into a corner and pulled her legs in close, her arms closing around her knees. If they had to wait for the lights and candles to be blown out then she was going to attempt a nap, she knew she hadn’t rested well the previous night or however long ago it had been, and her arms were still aching from the climb up that damned ladder. Astarion spared her one glance before crouching down at the archway to keep an eye on their goblin and ogre counterparts.

She wasn’t sure when or for how long she’d been sleeping, but a voice called out to her. The pain that rushed from her head to the rest of her body almost made her cry out, thankfully she was used to pain. Her eyes opened for a moment and she turned her head to where Astarion was now resting next to her. Only he wasn’t resting, he too was gripping his head, his fangs bared and his breathing ragged.

When his mouth opened she jumped forward to cover his mouth with her hand, lest he make a noise that carried to those they were still hiding from. Wild, crimson eyes locked on her and she shook her head before falling forward her forehead resting against his shoulder.

“Hear my voice. Obey my command.”

A sharp pain shot through her hand and Vesper tried to lift her head, a warm liquid sliding down her palm and the back of her hand. Her hand spasmed, but the pain kept her from succumbing to the drowning darkness.

But as she looked past Astarion as he bit into the dirty flesh of her hand, she saw something, no, she saw people materializing in the shadows of the temple. Her own mouth opened, and her head was pushed back as Astarion covered her mouth as well, his teeth still digging into her hand at an awkward angle, nearly shredding her flesh between her thumb and forefinger. It didn’t stop a whine from escaping her at the pain.

The shadowy figures disappeared, the voice was saying something but she couldn’t focus on its words. Just as suddenly as the pain began it ended, and a ringing thrummed through her ears.

The elves sat there in silence, both wincing and trying to keep the other from making a sound. Was that what happened to those goblins when she gave in and used the tadpole?

Did they feel this pain?

She wanted to be sick.

She wanted to cry out but was it from her head which now throbbed or from the pain in her hand?

Astarion was taking his free hand and pulling her hand from his mouth, she didn’t miss how his tongue had laved at her torn skin and the blood that rushed down. Even in the gray of their current vision, she could see the lighter gray of his eyes disappearing as his pupils dilated from the smell, the taste, of fresh blood.

Hot tears rolled down her face as she saw how torn her hand was. Was that bone? She pulled her hand back to her and cradled it in her lap, but she couldn’t say the spell to heal herself, what if those monsters heard her?

Astarion leaned close and for a moment she wondered if she’d bled too much and if he was going to just kill her there, but he reached behind her and tugged her bag from behind her back. Slowly, carefully, he rummaged through the bag and pulled her old tunic and two of her smaller healing potions from the contents. He scooted closer again, uncorking one bottle and holding it to her lips, with a shaky breath she opened her mouth and tilted her head back as he poured it in. As she lowered her head she saw him glancing at her hand, his jaw closed tightly.

He took the tunic and turned laying it between them before giving it a quick rip. Taking the torn fabric he tugged at her hurt wrist, she wanted to fight back, to keep him from taking it, but again Tavius’s voice rang through her head.

Be obedient.

She let him have her hand and silently, his mouth now a hard line he wrapped her hand. His cold fingers felt nice against the heat of her injured hand but she still silently cried. It was a skill she perfected over ten years. Letting her emotions, her tears, flow without being heard. When he was finished he scooted away and looked up at her before looking down and holding out the second healing potion.

Vesper took it and drank again. Usually, the effect was instantaneous but she didn’t know what was being healed at this point, her hand or her mind. Without her bag behind her, she was able to tuck further into the corner and again she pulled her knees to her chest, her hand now resting against her abdomen, even if she was still slight the weight was a welcomed pressure on the injury.

The second time they awoke it was when someone shook them and said her name. “Vesper,” the voice was loud, louder than either Astarion or Vesper had allowed themselves to be for hours. As her head jerked up she heard a grunt and a choking sound while she saw Astarion practically on top of the person who had been shaking her, his dagger was poised in the air but frozen, “Gale?” the vampire asked before lowering the blade and backing off the wizard.

Gale sat up and looked at the two of them, his normally quaffed hair askew, “I’m so glad I found you–sorry for the startle, I just hadn’t expected–how did you two get here? You fell through the hole we didn’t–we thought–” he swallowed hard as he looked from one elf to the other.

There was an unnerving glow to his eyes that made Vesper uncomfortable, “How do we know you’re the real Gale?”

The wizard chuckled and pointed to his eyes knowingly, “I understand why you might feel that way. Well then, when I asked for help getting out of the stone, asked for a hand more like…you gave me a high five. Or one of you did, and from the way, Astarion was giggling and you were grinning, I surmise it was one of the two of you. Also, the tadpoles in our heads, we’re on a mission to find the druid leader Halsin, and our companions are me, the two of you, Karlach, Shadowheart, and Wyll…what else…” he licked his lips as he tried to think of something, “ah, and one last one for the–”

Astarion held up a hand.

“That’s quite enough…how did you find us? Did the others kill that ogre?” the vampire asked as he stood up and turned to offer a hand to Vesper. She looked at his hand before looking down to her right hand, the one he’d bitten into, it was going to be difficult for her to play any instruments until this was fully healed and from the throbbing, she could tell that she wasn’t healed yet.

Gale also stood to his full height his chuckle turning nervous as he answered, “Uh, aha, well not exactly. I offered myself up to Priestess Gut as a bit of an offering…she,” he cleared his throat, “she acted as if she could remove the tadpole. Turns out she fully intended on watching me turn and wanted to keep herself a–”

“Squiddy pet,” both elves finished his thought and he nodded, “You knew?” Vesper placed her left wrist into Astarion’s waiting hand and allowed herself to be pulled up to stand, her knees cracking and her back now aching from sitting in that position for so long. “We heard that goblin a few hours ago…we didn’t know it was you she was talking about though,” she tried to explain and Gale shook his head while holding a hand aloft. “I do not blame you for not coming to my rescue, I don’t even think the three of us could have taken them both…that goblin was in direct contact with the absolute,” he tapped his head, “she had a tadpole just like we did. I don’t suppose either of you heard the absolute earlier?”

“Actually…we might have,” Vesper said as she turned to grab her bag, Astarion beat her to it, throwing it over his shoulder. Gale looked at the room he had found them in, “Nasty bit of business, hearing that voice. That little puzzle box of Shadowheart’s protected us,” he explained before looking back to the two of them, “Do either of you feel like turning against me? No?”

The two shook their heads.

It’s possible that Astarion biting into her palm and the taste of her blood protected the two of them. She looked to the high elf and caught his eyes lingering on her still cradled hand, she tucked it behind her back.

“You’re injured,” Gale said suddenly, the movement must have caught his attention. He held out his hand before carefully taking her elbow into his grasp and pulling her arm from behind her, “It’s fine, Gale. I cut it during the fall; Astarion was nice enough to bandage me up. I must have hit it when we heard the voice, it's just throbbing terribly is all.”

Ten years of lying and she was practically a professional now, Gale turned her tunic bandaged hand over and nodded, “Still, better have Shadowheart have a look. I’m not sure how long I’ve been here without them…I left them in the grand reception room before all of this. By the way,” he began to lead them back toward the bedroom they’d been hiding from, “we told the goblins we were here for an audience with the drow. I’m afraid I may have used a spell to look like you for a bit,” he cleared his throat before glancing at Vesper.

“That’s fine, as long as you’re all safe,” she said as they walked.

Astarion was quiet and as Gale began looking through the bedroom area the high elf grabbed the back of her shirt, “I feel as though I should apologize…for,” he cut his eyes to her hand again. She shook her head, “I’m fine,” she gave him a smile and his head tilted for a moment. “Still,” he said, “I am…” her smile grew again as she interrupted him, stopping his apology, “I’m perfectly fine, Astarion. Don’t apologize for helping me.” Vesper turned from his narrowing eyes and began looking around the room, there in the center of the room the ogre lay. Scorch marks covered her back, “What did this, Gale?”

The human looked up and chuckled dryly, “A dwarf did that…much more powerful than any of us. Says that her patron has been keeping an eye on her. If you ask me it was that devil we met before that she worked for…” A slimy smile appeared in Vesper’s mind’s eye, “Raphael sent a warlock to save you?” Gale nodded, “I suppose he did…goes to show he does think we’re important. Where did the two of you end up when you fell? None of us expected Astarion to go jumping after you, by the way, I had to stop Karlach from following behind him lest we lose more of the group.”

“You thought we were dead didn’t you?” asked Astarion as he bent over the body of the goblin. He began picking things off the goblin’s body and placing them into Vesper’s backpack, he found one of the used healing potion bottles and put the scurrying tadpole into it corking it.

Gale stepped beside the bard and looked down, “Admittedly,” he cleared his throat and nodded, “yes, it’s why I was so confused about why you leaped after her, Astarion. I didn’t take you for the ‘leaping into action’ heroic type, honestly, I had expected that kind of behavior from Wyll but he just dramatically yelled Vesper’s name. They’ll all be quite ecstatic to see you both, of course. Now that I’m thinking about it…I should probably–I’ll return in just a moment.”

They watched Gale as he jogged out the door, careful to not slam it closed before looking at one another again. “I won’t tell them,” Vesper said hurriedly, “unless you want the others to know…” Astarion raised a brow and looked the bard over, “No. It’s time I fight with all,” he leaned forward for emphasis, “my weapons. Teeth included I think. Perhaps I’ll even have the opportunity to drain someone entirely.” His red eyes glittered in what she could only assume was anticipation before the door opened again and slammed against the wall.

Karlach came barrelling in and almost ran to wrap her arms around Astarion, the first one she saw. “Oh, elves! You’re okay!” she cried, she turned to look at Vesper, “When you fell…I didn’t know…I tried to jump but–” Vesper smiled to her, a real smile, “Gale told us. We’re alright…just happened to find the Underdark and some minotaurs.”

Wyll’s eyebrows raised, “Minotaurs? Gods it's a miracle you’re both alive…” Vesper was nodding, “Yeah, thankfully Astarion thinks fast on his feet. We were able to find a crevice that a couple of halflings or gnomes could fit through so we used the last of our spells to change and went through.”

Astarion scoffed, “You say that as if you wouldn’t have thought of the same thing.” Vesper met his gaze for a moment, but her attention was pulled by Shadowheart who rushed into the room with Gale following just behind her, “I wouldn’t have. I would have frozen if you didn’t pull me with you, really.”

Shadowheart swore as she looked over the two, her eyes fell to Vesper’s hand and she stepped over to the bard and took the bandaged hand into her own, “Gale said you injured yourself in the fall. Did you not take a potion or anything?” The cleric unwrapped her hand and both women hissed at the sight, Karlach moved forward and winced, “Oof…that’s going to scar something rough. Looks infected too.”

Shadowheart shook her head, “Not if I have anything to say about it. This could burn,” she looked up through her bangs to the bard who nodded before the cleric covered the bard’s hand with her own. Since Astarion had bitten her the night before, Vesper had felt a lightheadedness that just hadn’t faded yet despite the rest. It didn’t help that she’d lost even more blood, but as Shadowheart cast one spell and then another she felt the fog over her brain lift and took a deep breath, her eyes blinking rapidly, “There,” Shadowheart said.

She lifted her hand and turned over the one still in her grasp, “It scarred but you should have most of your movement.” Vesper watched as Shadowheart stretched her thumb first into her palm and then backward away from her palm, she bent it this way and that until she was satisfied. The next words she heard from Shadowheart did cause her to pause though, “With proper stretching could even get your shoulder working properly.”

The bard pulled her hand from Shadowheart’s hands quickly and forced a smile in her direction, “Thank you, Shadowheart. So…uhm…Karlach, did you go to see Dammon?” The tiefling raised both brows before shaking her head, “No…we were pretty roughed up after those spiders so we bedded down for the night before coming this way. Say, I didn’t know you were a drow…”

Vesper laughed and nodded, “I know, I don’t look like a typical one. I don’t know what to tell you except I was raised on the surface.” Karlach tilted her head before shrugging, “Who knows…but when Gale looked like you those Goblins just sort of…scattered. Practically rolled out a red carpet for him.” The bard nodded again but it was Astarion who answered, “Happened in that village as well. The first time we went through they were terrified of the drow in the sunlight…I suppose it helps to be as pale as you are.”

A sense of tension that Vesper didn’t realize she was carrying relaxed, he was behaving normally. Teasing again. She rolled her eyes at his words but looked at the others, “So we’re going to speak to this drow?” Gale cleared his throat, “The, uh, revelers outside assumed we were from somewhere called Moonrise. We could, and should, use that information to learn whatever we can. Shadowheart,” the cleric turned her head to look at the wizard, “you mentioned having the spell Speak with Dead prepared for you today…could you,” he gestured toward the cell he had been freed from, “see if Gut knows anything?”

It turned out the Gut didn’t know much. Just more information about the Absolute. Wyll and Karlach tossed the bedroom area and came up with a key and note about a bear kept in ‘Worg Pens’ wherever that was. “Should we explore a bit? Try and see if anyone knows anything about this Master Halsin. This may be where Aradin and his lousy band of mercenaries abandoned him…” asked Wyll as he pocketed the key. “Really? I would have thought it was the village with all the dead people lying outside its gates,” replied Shadowheart.

Gale was silent as he was considering, “I think we should leave…besides Gut, I’m not certain we can take on the other leaders of this place if that’s what we’ll have to do to get Halsin out of here. If he even is here. We came with the hopes of finding you,” he threw a look at Astarion, “I believed you were dead but the others…they never thought that. It would be more advantageous for us to try and repair Karlach’s engine lest she set fire to the wrong thing and bring this whole place down around us. We have the goblins' trust, if Vesper can lie and say we’re being sent out on Gut’s orders we might keep the others from knowing what happened to her…perhaps they’ll believe Astarion is from this Moonrise and has sent Gut back there.”

His eyes landed on each person as he spoke before they finally fell on Vesper, “When you fell and I thought you dead…” he dropped his eyes, “I don’t want to see another friend fall. There are a lot of goblins and I don’t think I have the spells to protect all of us. We need to get you proper armor and perhaps a secondary weapon. My vote is we leave and come back another day.”

“Another day?” Karlach nearly shouted, “What if they’ve killed this Halsin by then?” Gale solemnly nodded, “I know that is a risk, but can we really risk our own lives right now?” Vesper looked Gale over, he was pallid, sweat across his brow, she shook her head as she spoke, “I think we can take them…or at least look around some. Maybe we can avoid as much fighting as possible…we could try and convince them that Gut has gone for Moonrise. If that works we’ll go from there…”

Gale met her eyes and she could see the concern and worry there. “We don’t know what’s happening with these tadpoles, Gale,” she said again as she stepped forward, “if we can manage to get this done, either get out of here or if we have to fight our way out, it’s possible that Halsin could heal us. You heard Nettie. If anyone can help with the tadpoles he can.”

“Nettie did lie about being able to help…then she poisoned you,” Astarion countered as he settled for leaning on his back foot. “If we’re taking votes then I’m for whatever gets us out of this alive, with or without the druid,” he held up his hands before crossing his arms. “Not like his grove will be there much longer if we believe that Kagha,” he muttered as he harshly sniffed the air, “but could we move out of here? The smell of dead goblin is beginning to waft as well as that of the ogre.”

Karlach and Shadowheart both nodded as their noses wrinkled, Vesper looked around, “Show of hands then. Searching this place for information?” She raised her own hand and looked around as Wyll also raised his. “It’s possible that he can get rid of the tadpoles?” asked Karlach and Shadowheart quickly explained what they had been told at the grove by Rath and Nettie. The tiefling took only a second more before she raised her hand, “We should try. We’re already here, it’s only right.”

Vesper waited a moment and dropped her hand, “In favor of leaving immediately?” Gale’s hand lifted as well as Shadowheart’s. Everyone turned to look at Astarion who was now examining his nails, after a moment of awkward silence he looked up at all of them, “I was waiting for the ‘Those who don’t care’ option….no?” he looked at Vesper, “Then I abstain.”

Gale glowered at him from across the room and nodded, “Then we’re searching. But please, let’s try and keep from a fight…”

They found a man chained to a torture device. The goblin in charge of his torture was all but too willing to hand his bat to Vesper as he bowed to her. She had looked toward the group when he asked if she wanted to try and get answers, she thought for a moment she could almost hear their answers in her mind.

‘Be confident, tell him you get results.’

‘Smash him over the head.’

‘Don’t just stand there he’ll know you don’t have it in you.’

‘We’ve got to free that guy.’

‘I know Gale said not to start fights but we should do the right thing.’

“I don’t have to try,” she listened to the first fleeting thought that had come to her, and she squared her shoulders and rolled her neck the way she had seen Issac do in the past, “I get results.”

The goblin bowed, his floppy ears practically scraping the floor as he and his companion ran out of the room. She turned to look at the others and saw Shadowheart and Astarion smile at her while the others gave her a more dismal look, “I didn’t mean it…” She threw the club to the side and turned to the man. She questioned him as she searched her bag for the lock pick set Astarion had given her a day before. “He turned into…a bear?’ she lifted her head, “You’re certain it was a bear…” The man, Liam, nodded, “Aye…he’d told us he fought as nature intended. We thought him a bit eccentric but he took down three goblins before they overwhelmed him.”

Vesper’s head turned and she looked at Wyll, “The bear in the worg pens…” Wyll nodded and pulled the key from his pocket as he whispered, “Guess it's a good thing I took this then.”

She looked at Astarion, “Help me…we need to get him out of this before they come back.” Astarion clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth but when he finished rolling his eyes and looked at her again he sighed, “Get out of the way. It’ll take you half a day to pick a simple lock.” The bard stepped out of his way and he had Liam down in practically no time. She saw his eyes roll as the human’s bloody body fell toward him so she stepped forward to heal the man, “Go… try to get out of here if you can.”

They watched as he leaped into the darkness nearest them and she looked at Gale, “We know where he is…” the wizard nodded, “I agreed to it…let’s go save the First Druid.” He didn’t look happy about it as he stepped out of the alcove, his hands clasped behind his back. Vesper began to chew on her lip and Wyll stepped up beside her, “He’s just worried…uhm, Shadowheart told us about your shoulder and Karlach told us about what she saw when your tadpoles connected. Gale’s concern is probably attached to that, not wanting to see you hurt any more than the rest of us want to. I won’t pretend to understand, nor will I pry, but if you need to pull back…to stay at camp just let us know. Let me know.”

His smile was warm as he held out a hand and Vesper looked down at the offered hand before she glanced at Shadowheart’s retreating back, “She told you? They told you?” She looked back to Wyll whose smile was faltering. “It was–Gale wanted to move on with the mission. Neither Karlach nor Shadowheart wanted to give up on you, they told us to try and sway him, I swear they had no intention of that information being used to hurt you,” he explained quickly.

“I’ve really stuck my foot in it,” he lifted his offered hand and rubbed his temple, “I don’t think I’ve made a right choice since this tadpole was placed in my head.” Vesper’s brows pulled together and she shook her head, “That’s not true Wyll…you helped those tieflings. You were teaching those children…you didn’t kill Karlach. You’re making plenty of right choices…but you can’t help when the right choice has consequences,” she said with a sigh.

The man beside her wasn’t trying to hurt her with words. He’d not said a single bad thing to her the whole time. Hesitantly she placed a hand on his shoulder, “I just didn’t realize things would be shared with everyone without me being the one to share them…” he lifted a hand and placed it over hers before nodding and letting his hand fall again. “I know it may mean nothing, but if I can ever be of help…” he said as he gave her a tight-lipped smile before stepping away and out of the little torture room.

Vesper looked around the room and cleared her throat. They knew about her bad shoulder. Her child pushing her off a cliff. If Karlach told them what she saw then Wyll and Gale knew about a child being taken from her and being slapped. Inhaling deeply she followed after Wyll, rounding the corner she’d only got a few steps before a hand flew from the next room and wrapped around her arm.

“There is a darkness inside you, child,” said a male voice and a chill ran up Vesper’s spine, she whipped her head to the side and choked for a moment. For a split second, the scarred face of the man speaking to her reminded her of Issac’s. “Are you the one to assist with the prisoner?” he asked, his gravelly voice nearing her as he loosened his grip but stepped closer. “You mean the man they’re torturing?” she asked but she practically recoiled from his answering laugh, “Please. The things they are doing to that man…so crude, so primitive. I was invited to teach them,” he rolled his wrist, stretching his arm as he looked the bard over, “I live for pain. I live for its intricacies, you see…unfortunately, pain without purpose is a terrible thing, would you agree?”

Pain without purpose? Vesper’s eyes narrowed. What purpose would the pain have?

Approaching footsteps had her turning her gaze from the man beside her, the man who was leering closer practically touching her with his large bulbous nose. Karlach and Astarion were coming out of another room just beside the one she was standing in front of. The vampire’s eyes narrowed as he looked the man over and then to Vesper, but he made no move to interrupt them. Karlach too looked over the scene before she stepped back and poked her head back into the other room.

It seemed that the drow didn’t need to answer this torture tutor though, he took a long breath in before speaking again. “Pain is an intimate thing. It should be delivered with a loving,” he lifted a hand in front of her and she eyed it warily, “and measured hand.” He gripped a fist before lifting his fist higher, with the back of his hand he caught Vesper’s chin and turned her head back to him.

“Forgive me my dear, but this look in your eyes – something terrible has happened to you, hasn’t it? Something in your past…something you need penance for?” he was so close now, he’d been inching closer and closer until he was right up to her. Vesper swallowed heard, penance? In her mind she saw visions of Ffion taken, she heard Mariwen’s cries and the buzzing of hornets, and her eyes met the man leering at her.

“How–how did you know?” she asked. Vesper wanted to back away, but ten years of retaliation from Issac had taught her one thing. To back away was to invite ire. Denying a man’s closeness was to invite the back of their hand, their fists, a foot…it invited pain.

“Because, dear one,” his hand caressed her face again, “I see those same eyes when I look in the mirror. All suffer during these dark times, it is little wonder you bear scars of pain and anguish. Both physical and spiritual,” this man’s tone was soft as if he could sympathize with her pain. “Please,” he lowered his hand before taking hers into both of his, “let me alleviate this pain. My work can grant peace and serenity–the likes of which few experience. It will be worth it. I promise.” In her peripheral, she saw a shift in Astarion’s stance but didn’t dare to look away from the man who was gently leading her into this alcove.

The goblins from before were in here, giggling to themselves as she was led further in. She could hear footsteps following behind and then heard Astarion, “Oh I must see this, don’t you dare say no.” The hairs on the back of her neck raised.

Be obedient.

Shadowheart must have joined them, “Go ahead–I’m sure you’re in need of a little penance…”

Be compliant.

Gale, too, spoke up, “Your hide, your choice. Not quite my cup of tea though…” his voice was strained but it didn’t sound as though he was going to step in.

Nothing came from Wyll or Karlach, she risked turning away from the man who led her but both the monster hunter and tiefling were standing outside. Neither looked comfortable with what was happening but they didn’t say anything. When she looked to the other three she gulped hard. Astarion was eyeing the scene with interest and even amusement. Shadowheart had a brow raised but for the most part, seemed uninterested. Gale was the only one of the three behind her who looked uncomfortable, her tadpole wriggled and she could hear him within her mind, ‘Surely she wouldn’t do this if it wasn’t something she wanted.’

This wasn’t something Vesper wanted.

Above all she detested pain. But she wanted Astarion to protect her, with another glance at the high elf she could hear her brother’s voice once more. Be a good girl. The condescension in his voice was always there, but now, as she heard it again from her own mind it raised goosebumps along her skin and she turned back to the man in his black metal attire.

“What do you have in mind?” her voice, was that her voice, was shaky as she looked back at the priest. The man’s smile grew as he looked her over again, he squeezed her hand before releasing one of his and pointing to the wall, “Oh, I have something exquisite in mind.” His voice which had sounded soft and understanding just a moment ago now reminded her of men before.

Men who were interested in pain.

Aroused by it even.

She felt her knees locking together. “Both Loviatar and I are interested in how you handle pain, dear one. Should you delight her,” he began to pull on her arm again leading her up to the wall at the opposite end of the alcove, “you will most assuredly receive her gracious blessing. Trust me.”

He released her hand entirely this time, “Simply face the wall and we can begin. For a more…intimate experience, you could remove your clothing…” There was a sharp inhale from behind her, but Vesper didn’t turn. She didn’t want to know why; she didn’t want to know who.

The bard looked at this priest, at least that’s what she was assuming he was now and swallowed hard, “Do I have to?” He shook his head, “No, dear one, you may stay clothed if you wish…I cannot say that your attire will survive your penance but if you wish to remain covered you most certainly can.”

Vesper’s shoulders nearly sagged in relief, but her eyes did close as she released a shaky breath. “Vesper,” she heard Gale but shook her head and stepped closer. Once in the alcove, she felt the man near again and he removed her weapon from her side, “Lest we break your defenses entirely, dear one,” she turned to see him place it on a bench before picking up a mace. Turning back to the wall she quietly said another prayer to Elistaree and closed her eyes.

With the first hit, she wasn’t ready and was flung forward, hitting the wall in front of her. She cried out, if it was from the pain radiating from her shoulder or from her forehead she wasn’t sure, “That’s it dear one. Don’t hold back,” the man encouraged and she stood up straighter, readying her hands to catch herself if she fell again. He wanted a show. To hear her screams. She’d done this before, she could ‘scream prettily’ if that was what he wanted.

When the second blow hit, across the middle of her back, she wailed, throwing her head back as her hands caught her against the wall this time. “Your voice sounds so sweet, dear one. Keep going!” she could hear the excitement in his voice and prayed he didn’t touch her after this one was done. Let it be the pain and let him go away. His third hit was across her shoulder, this time there was no performance from her, her knees hit the ground as she howled tears breaking through her tightly closed lids.

“That’s it! Let Loviatar hear you!”

If the others were saying anything she couldn’t hear them. The collar had blunted the blow but it still ached on her left side and she struggled to stand again. The priest gave her a reprieve as she pressed her head to the cold stone before stepping backward, preparing herself for another hit. “Please,” she whimpered, she wasn’t sure if she could take another hit, but it still came.

Beyond the heat of bruised flesh, she felt the sting of the cuts from the mace. Something wet was running down her spine, she was bleeding. Again.

“Let the sting of flesh wash away your pain, dear one,” he said before another strike came down across her back. Pain flared from her knees one more time as they connected with the floor one more time.

She pressed her forehead against the wall and cried out again, wholly crying this time. “Sweet child,” his voice sounded distant until she felt his hands on her shoulders. ‘No, no, please,’ she thought to herself as he pushed his hands under her arms and lifted her to stand, “You bore the pain like a true believer. I am proud to have served you this penance.”

Vesper was practically a rag doll as he steered her to sit on the bench. He stepped away from her as she lifted her eyes to follow him. Behind him, she could see the others. Gale was now outside the alcove with Karlach and Wyll, Shadowheart’s face was just as stoic as it had been before and the amusement she had seen on Astarion’s face in the beginning was gone. His mouth was closed tight, as it had been after he’d bitten into her hand. Vesper wasn’t certain, but she almost thought she saw regret in his eyes.

The blonde man stepped into her field of vision once more and kneeled before her, with a wet rag in one hand he cleaned her face of tears, “Loviatar herself has found your performance…inspiring. She has deemed you worthy of her blessing.” He reached for something beside him and lifted a satchel of powder, taking a pinch of it he began to bless her, a divine prayer on his lips as Vesper closed her eyes.

“And,” he sat back on his heels with a smile, “on a personal note, thank you. That was positively divine.” He stood and held his hand out for her to take.

Vesper looked from him to his hand before reaching beside her picking up her hand crossbow and standing on her own. “I’m glad you enjoyed it,” she said softly before walking past him, she avoided touching Astarion and Shadowheart as she walked between them and out into the hallway. Wyll was watching and held out a healing potion as soon as she was near, “Thank you,” she whispered and took it before drinking it as quickly as possible.

Karlach cleared her throat, “Maybe we should find somewhere to rest? Your shirt–” Vesper looked up to the tiefling and smiled as brightly as she could manage, “I’m fine. Let’s try to find Halsin before we leave.”

Gale pointed into the room she had seen them exit before. Inside, in a cage, was the bard from before. They had met Volo in the druid’s grove and she played into his little writing fantasy, oh yes a gold dragon, didn’t he see the illithid ship, oh the goblins sang the name of the Absolute like a hymn. She hadn’t understood his questions then, just thinking he was a madman at the time asking silly questions.

She looked toward Gale who lowered his voice, “He’s been captured like you thought he’d be. I thought perhaps you could convince the goblin in there to release him.” The wizard’s head was bowed his her direction, “She might do it if she recognizes you as a drow…” The brush of fabric against her left arm startled her and her head whipped around to look, wide-eyed, at Astarion who was holding out the larger healing potion bottle. “I told them it was useless, he knew the risks of being here…let him rot.”

The urge to obey was there, to just walk by the room and leave Volo caged. But as her hand closed around the bottle she thought of herself, caged by Issac’s whims. She’d always hoped that someone would rescue her, that anyone would come and remove her villain and release her from the cage that was that house, “No,” she said as she opened the bottle, “we’re saving him.” Astarion scoffed and shook his head before he shifted her bag on his shoulder, “Fine, little hero.”

It took a moment longer for her to drink this potion, but whether it was the potency of Auntie Ethel’s brewing or simply the amount of liquid within she felt the instantaneous relief wash through her. The warmth and comfort eased some of the tension in her shoulders. These goblins knew she was a drow, they expected drow behavior. Vesper summoned memories of Yasmine to the forefront of her mind.

Yasmine walked with a confidence that Vesper didn’t have, her head was always slightly tilted, and never did the bard hear her sister’s voice quiver in fear or stutter in shame. It felt like a lifetime ago when she’d watched her other sisters mock some of Yasmine’s mannerisms but now she was trying to remember them, to emulate them. She felt a hand brush against her shoulder and jerked it away, her chin was lifted as she turned slightly without opening her eyes, “Don’t touch me.”

The words were swift and harsh, very unlike her own way of speaking. It was Yas. As her eyes opened she saw Shadowheart pull back, “If they want a drow…I need to give them a drow,” she explained and the cleric nodded, “dark elves don’t coddle,” she said it was more to herself, “they also don’t negotiate.”

Vesper loosened her jaw as she walked into the room, nonchalantly reattaching her crossbow to her belt before she looked toward the cage. “Oi! What do you think you’re doing lookin’ at my pigeon!” she heard from beside her, her eyes slowly shifted from the man in the cage who recognized her and was silently pleading for help, to the goblin who was trying to be threatening in front of her. “Your pigeon?” she gave a little laugh and shook her head looking back to the cage, her head falling to the side, “no, I think I’ll have him.”

“And who’re you to take wot’s mine?!” the goblin pulled her primitive scimitar and a glow emerged from around her eye. After using the tadpole to save a deep gnome, Vesper had outwardly declared she wouldn’t do it again. But these goblins thought she was a True Soul, why would a true soul hesitate from using their power. The bard stepped forward and leaned over the goblin, letting the power of the tadpole push from her, “Who are you to question me?”

The goblin stumbled backward as the psychic wave washed over her, “I-I-I’m sorry, mistress. Of course! ‘Ere’s the key he’s all yours, ma’am!” The key didn’t make it to Vesper’s hand, the goblin simply threw it at her feet before rushing past and pushing against the other companions to get out of the room, another apology escaping her.

“Well,” she heard Shadowheart, “that was certainly a display we’ve never seen from you before.”

Vesper squatted down to grab the key before holding it up, “Gale…you wanted to rescue him.” She thought of how her mother would behave in this sense, never did Huna Faetrala do anything on her own. She had the men do the meaningless work and unlocking a cage to free the man was something Huna would call meaningless for sure.

The key was plucked from her fingers and she stepped outside the room while the others made certain that Volo was alright. A step next to her had her turning, Astarion had a grin on his face, “What is it, Astarion?” He shook his head, “Oh nothing, I’m just enjoying this version a bit…” Neither Huna nor Yasmine would appreciate his volume, leaning forward Vesper looked up through her lashes, “Say it louder and let them know…that will work out for us in the end won’t it?”

It was the falter in his smirk that made her inwardly cringe, her eyes closed for a moment, “Sorry…caught up. We need to get out of here.” Astarion laughed, his head tilting back before something pushed between them, “What was that…” he said as he looked before they both felt heat behind them. Karlach grinned, “Volo had an invisibility potion. Maybe we should have asked if he had another…for the druid I mean…”

Vesper stepped away from the door as the others filed out. Shadowheart grinned in the bard's direction, “Back in character…we may need whoever that is again,” her voice was lower than Astarion’s had been and Vesper gave a bob of her head.

They followed the wooden bridge to another room, Vesper looked at the three goblins who were idling and raised a brow, “Where are the worg pens?” One of them jumped to attention and bowed, “Through this door ma’am. The bear ain’t been cooked yet s’far as I know.” Bear…Halsin. They were going to cook Master Halsin?!

She steadied herself and looked back, catching Wyll’s eye she jerked her head towards the door and he rushed forward to open it for her. As she passed she mouthed a thank you to him and saw the corner of his mouth uptick. There was a goblin marching ahead of them, not even sparing them a glance, it gave her a moment to cast her speak with animals spell. As the others entered she walked down the steps, she glanced at either side of her.

Karlach on one side, Shadowheart on the other, “Check those animals…” she said to Karlach, the tiefling looked down at her before nodding and walking towards two goblins that were chopping meat on a stone table, Wyll followed after her.

Gale settled himself at the center of the path and raised a brow at her, she nodded in his direction before approaching the cage, glancing to her other side she saw Astarion lean against the wall and his eyes trained more on the area above him. She caught Shadowheart’s eye and the cleric nodded to her with a quirk of her lips.

The two approached the cage where the bear was roaring, Vesper could hear a voice through the roar. “Stop these damned goblins, please!” she heard the man say, and as she looked to the bear she spoke aloud, “Prepare yourself.”

Beside her Shadowheart shifted, pulling her morning star from her side and the bear shifted its eyes meeting hers, “You heard me? I’m ready…”

Vesper turned toward the goblins and tilted her head, “What are you doing?” One of the tiny children looked up to her, “We’re making it squeal!” it turned towards the other one and bounced while begging for the other child to do it again. The larger of the three before her looked up to her, “Wot’s it look like we’re doing? We’re tenderizing it…” The goblin looked her over, “Should be ready soon.”

“Will you be ready for a taste of your own medicine then?” she asked as she stepped to the side and pushed the lever upward. “Wot’re you doing?!” shouted the goblin as she backed away.

The gate swung freely as the bear leaped forward. Gale swore as he turned and cast grease on the hallway as one of the children tried to run, screaming about getting help. The second child didn’t have a chance to even yell for help as one of Astarion’s arrows pierced the back of its head and he ducked around the corner to the stairs.

Karlach’s axe swung through one goblin catching its shoulder and causing it to drop its scimitar, the other in front of her summoned a spider in the center of the room and tried to run by, headed for the worg pens.

Vesper lifted her crossbow as high as she could firing at the goblin that had gone up the steps and she heard a cry of pain. Good, she hit it. The bear attacked the larger goblin, ripping its head from its shoulders in a single bite. It turned and pushed through the small space between the bard and cleric to run after the one headed for the pens.

Fighting and killing was certainly not something the bard was used to, from waking on the nautiloid and having to fight for her life for now she had already lost count of how many lives she had taken. She heard Wyll yell and watched a blast shoot past in the same direction her arrow had gone before Shadowheart turned away from her and a golden beam shot out from her shield and into the back of the other goblin child. Her mace shot outward, towards the spider, and a large two-headed axe appeared next to it.

Working together it was a quick fight, the goblins going down in quick succession but as they each neared the worg’s pens the two beasts were smashing against the bars. “Open it,” she heard from the bear and all the false confidence she’d mustered before was slipping away, “Open it? They’ll rip us apart?”

Karlach shook her head, “Nah…if the bear says open it…we can take’em. You get behind the door,” she said to Vesper and the bard skirted a bit of debris to stand next to the lever.

She was just about to push it up when a secondary body slipped in front of her. Her bag pushed against her and she looked up to see the back of Astarion’s head before pushing the lever with all she had. The gates pushed open and she heard the growling from the creatures as they ran out of their enclosure.

“Hold the bars,” she heard the vampire in front of her say and she reached around to grab the gate door and pulled holding them close to them. From her spot, she could hear the roar of the bear, the growling of the worgs, and the yelling from her companions.

It, too, was a rather short-lived fight, thankfully. The final yelp from a worg was cut short by a crunching sound and she felt a push on the gate. Releasing it she stood up straighter as Astarion stepped away, and a golden light surrounded the bear before the spell broke; a large elf stood in its place.

He was looking over each of them, offering a hand to heal, as he turned to look at the two elves emerging from the corner he was hovered over Wyll’s arm healing a bite. “You speak to bears and release them without knowing if you would turn on you,” his smile was wide as he looked at Vesper, “you are either a great friend to nature or a lunatic.”

Vesper shook her head, “Or I was looking for a druid who happened to turn into a bear…” she said and watched his eyebrow raise as he stood straighter, “Or that. I am Halsin, First Druid of the Emerald Grove…” he said with a laugh as he bowed his head before standing straighter, “you were looking for me?”

“Vesper,” she introduced herself and nodded, “Nettie and Rath asked us to find you…the grove is…well,” she looked to Shadowheart who cleared her throat as the cleric turned to the druid, “That woman you left in charge is trying to seal the grove. She intends to throw the refugees out for the goblins.”

Halsin’s eyes narrowed, “What? Kagha?”

The cleric nodded, “Nettie told us you were a skilled healer…we have other reasons for looking for you as well. We have…a problem,” she had disapproved of Vesper telling Ethel the entire story of their tadpoles and it seemed even now that Shadowheart was guarded against letting people know the entire truth.

Halsin turned to look at each of them before lifting his hand to Shadowheart’s face, the cleric stepped forward and let him do…whatever it was he was doing. When he stepped back he looked at each of them, “You’re infected…but you know you’re infected. How?” Shadowheart didn’t say anything, the others were quiet too, “It’s possible something went wrong on the nautiloid,” when the druid turned his head to look at Vesper she told him everything. From waking up to the mindflayer putting the tadpole in her eye to the escape, even explaining to him about the fall from the crashing ship and how she woke up on the beach just fine.

“Perhaps…” he started, he looked down to the floor lost in thought for a moment before he lifted his head again. “In other circumstances, I would be willing to stand here and discuss the matter, but with what you’ve said about Kagha and the grove…” he looked at them all again, “I know much has been asked of you, but I must ask one thing more. I cannot leave here without knowing the roads will be safe, goblins are not planning creatures, the leaders here…if they were to die it is likely the rest would scatter. If you aren’t willing to help I will do this alone, but if you would–”

Gale was shaking his head, “I am sorry, Halsin, before the tadpoles it would have been likely but we aren’t–”

“Wait…” Vesper practically shouted, the others jumped and looked at her. “That man, the one in the torture device…the goblins are looking for the grove,” she looked at each of them and saw as their heads tilted inches in every direction, she waved her hands, “Master Halsin, the tiefling’s aren’t fighters, Zevlor has already told us that much, but the druids…they seem perfectly capable of protecting the grove.” The druid’s brows knit together and he crossed his arms, “What are you saying, child?”

She stepped forward and licked her lips, “What if we split the leaders? If you go and prepare the grove and the tieflings you could mount a defense…if we convinced whichever leader it is that’s looking for the grove that we could help them…”

“You would lead them straight to innocents,” warned Halsin his brow now raising. He was looking her over, sizing her up. She swallowed hard under his appraisal and nodded, “I know, but you would be there to help Zevlor lead. And we would be there as well…” She looked to the others, Karlach was nodding now, “Yeah-yeah!” the tiefling shouted.

“We tell’em we’re on their side but double cross them once we’re back in the grove!” Karlach grinned and was practically bouncing from foot to foot. “She’s convincing enough, Halsin, if anyone can do it Vesper can,” the praise from the tiefling had Vesper straightening her shoulders just a bit before she looked back to the First Druid. He was considering both of them now, “How can I be certain you wouldn’t turn against us at the last minute.”

Wyll spoke up this time, stepping around Halsin to stand beside the bard, “Master Halsin, Vesper worked hard to save many of those tiefling children…” he threw a look in her direction, “before she, unfortunately, fell into the underdark we were working our way to somewhere Kagha had been meeting someone. We were going to try and stop the ritual Kagha and the others have been working on.”

The druid looked the bard over again and nodded, “That would take care of one of them…but there are two more, a goblin and hobgoblin–” he was cut off again by Gale clearing his throat, “Ahem, actually, we would only have the hobgoblin, Dror Ragzlin I believe that Volo fellow called him, to contend with. The Priestess, Gut, has already been dispatched and the rest of this poor shattered sanctum is still blissfully unaware. However,” he looked at all of them again, “we still don’t have Vesper proper armor or a secondary weapon. During our cursory walk around the area, I noticed a couple of giant spiders…the goblins threw a male drow down to them for their dinner. I doubt that even being a female drow would save you from their…pincers.” His final words were said as he looked directly at the bard.

She looked down at herself, he wasn’t wrong, she was still in her simple trousers and the dusty gray shirt that Astarion had found the day before.

Gods, had it only been a day?

Halsin’s eyes were now wide as he looked at her, “You’re a drow?” She looked up at him and nodded, “I know…my complexion throws most humanoids off…other creatures, the goblins especially recognize it though. It’s how we’ve made it this far unharmed, I was hoping that it would help convince whoever was in charge I was on their side. Well, that and the tadpole…” She ducked her head and rubbed her hands across her thighs nervously.

The druid looked her over again before nodding, he stepped forward with a raised hand and Vesper stumbled back from him, her own eyes widening. Halsin, seeing her reaction, lowered his hand, “I was going to cast barkskin on you, it won’t make you invincible but even from a long distance I can keep concentration to help protect you. I didn’t mean to–” she stepped back up to him and cast her eyes down while softly saying, “Sorry…I didn’t mean to misjudge.”

Using the flat of her axe, Karlach bumped Vesper with her weapon while looking at Halsin, “We’re all a bit jumpy meeting new people. You heard she was a dark elf and started acting a bit funny…that’s all.” The bard smiled at the tiefling before she felt Halsin’s hand cover the top of her head and an earthy smell invaded her senses. Something tough settled over her skin and before it faded she could have sworn she saw what looked like wood grain cover her bare arms.

“Once outside these walls I will run as quickly as possible, it will still take nearly a day for me to get to the grove and a day to prepare everyone,” his voice was softer now as he spoke to Vesper. She lifted her head and nodded, “We’ll tell them it’ll take a couple of days then. We will need a rest after all, depending on who it is we need to fight…” The others nodded and Wyll held a hand out to Halsin. The druid gripped his forearm, “Until we meet again,” he said to them before he stepped back and the glow of his transformation filled the room.

Gale looked around and shook his head, “So much for leaving this place once we found the druid…” he muttered. Vesper bit down into her lip, she felt bad about going against her agreement with the wizard but she couldn’t leave it to chance that the goblins wouldn’t decide to cook him that night. Astarion stepped forward and passed the bag he carried from one shoulder to the other, “If it had been up to me, we would have avoided this place entirely. That druid gave us nothing, not even a yes or no on if he could heal us!”

He turned and looked at the bard, “Time to put on your mean drow act, darling, we’ve got a grove to endanger.”

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

As an added offense to deceive whoever she needed to, Vesper had used her disguise spell to physically change herself into her sister, Yasmine. Thankfully the illusion also covered the clothing making it fit better, and at Astarion’s insistence, she adjusted the illusion to change her clothing into something else. Something not as ragged and certainly not torn in the back.

The woman they spoke to had treated the bard fairly friendly. When she offered to show her where the grove was the woman seemed downright kind. They would have to save whatever magic they could to help destroy the stone bridge they told Minthara about, the one outside the blighted village, but they had bought the grove a day’s worth of travel. The goblin leader had clapped a hand on Vesper’s arm, only slightly tilting her head as her hand collided with the collar, but the bard was quick to think on her feet.

She and Yasmine had been the same height and had the same face the last time she saw her sister. The collar was the only difference, “Before accepting her blessing I was led astray…I allowed a lover to place this on me and now am unable to remove it…don’t let them know.” She threw an indifferent look in the men’s direction and Minthara nodded, “If you are in need of aid to remove it…I am willing to help.”

The other drow’s friendly reaction threw Vesper for a loop. But she intended to destroy the grove and the tieflings inside. She was looking for the fugitives from the nautiloid and assumed the grove was hiding them, it was likely that Minthara had plans to destroy them too. Vesper knew the fugitives that the drow was looking for included herself, and as Shadowheart had said after slaying the goblins, it was now kill or be killed. Vesper didn’t want to die.

Minthara left, gathering the goblins as she went, she needed to prepare the raiders, and that included those outside.

That meant the only leader they had to contend with was this Dror Ragzlin. And that night, after Gale ritually cast a teleport spell to get them back to the grove, they stumbled to their bed rolls. Halsin and the other druids healed them but she explained what she had told Minthara, the First Druid ordered the bridge destroyed, “We can shape a new one after all of this.”

Zevlor had been none too happy with the news that his people would have to fight a large raiding party but didn’t flat-out refuse. It was he and another tiefling who laid hands on Karlach healing her and setting her arm to rights. Ragzlin, in a rage, had dislocated the tiefling’s arm during the fight making it that much harder. The entire party was tapped for magic, they were struggling to sit up.

At some point during her healing Vesper had passed out, a fever was overtaking her and as the world went dark all she could hear was Gale’s lecture on ceromo-whatsits. This couldn’t happen. Not when she’d promised to help the grove.

─ ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─

“I came just in time. You are transforming.”

Vesper’s eyes opened before her mouth did, a scream leaving her throat before she could stop it. Standing over her in golden armor was Issac. His close-cropped brown hair, the scars all over his face, even the broken nose he had had when they first met. In fact…he had the beard he had worn when they first met as well…

Her eyes narrowed.

“Who in the nine hells are you?” she asked as she sat up and backed away from him. He was on one knee, regarding her with her husband’s face a smile that she never looked forward to on his lips, “Your salvation. And not for the first time. I saved you before,” he said as he willed memories into her mind. He was on the nautiloid. He was there as she fell through the sky. Issac’s face smiling at her…fondly. Vesper was shaking her head trying to will the memories away, this man, this image was not the man that she knew.

“I’m here to save you again,” he said, the images cleared and he was standing over her his hand held out toward her. Here to save her but taking on the face of her abuser? “Don’t worry,” the man told her, “you will not become a mindflayer. Not while I’m around. I’ll protect you.” She could see the concern on his face, not an emotion she was familiar with from that visage. It looked…wrong. She recoiled from his hand and heard him laugh, if she didn’t look at him, she could pretend it wasn’t Issac. It wasn’t his voice. Issac never offered help, never offered her a hand if she fell or was pushed down.

Pulling herself up she stood before the armored man and looked everywhere but at him, “Independent…good. Though it seems something of my appearance troubles you…” she scoffed and crossed her arms over her middle, “but we haven’t much time, please listen closely.” Wherever this was, this dreamscape, was beautiful but frightening. She followed behind him and listened as he spoke about some potential within her. Instead, her eyes were taking in the floating rocks, the indigo skies, and the stars, so many stars.

“-for the sake of both of us, you must learn to wield it,” his voice finally cut through her thoughts and she turned her head to look at him before quickly looking away. Just the sight of that face made her feel sick. He must have realized where her eyes were turning, he turned away and lifted a hand, and the rocks just in front of them moved exposing more to her sight. From miles away she could make out something, it was dark and felt ominous even in a dream, she scooted forward and narrowed her eyes, was it…a skull?

Prismatic glass moved within the object and she was just about to ask about it before something that glowed dove past the object. “What’s going on?” she asked her body turning toward the armored visitor, he answered carefully, “A fight for the fate of Faerun. A fight we are losing. For now.”

He turned toward her but she refused to face him, she refused to look at that face, “You can change that, but only if you embrace your potential.”

They stood there as more glowing objects, no, no that one had arms, these were glowing people flew past. They weren’t only flying they were fighting each other, she wanted to ask more, but his voice interjected before she could gather her thoughts, “I have to go. The enemy is closing in. I will be back.”

Purple light reverberated through the skull and the man in the golden armor held one hand up casting some sort of shield while his other lifted in her direction and threw her backward.

#the caged bard #baldur's gate 3 #baldur's gate 3 fanfiction #bg3 #tcb: vesper #astarion/tav #astarion/halsin/tav coming late #r #halsin/tav later #astarion/halsin later #tav's story

0 notes

thecagedbard · 1 year ago

Text

Rating: Mature

Pairing(s): Astarion/Tav (Vesper), Astarion/Halsin, Astarion/Halsin/Tav(Vesper); Mentions of Karlach/Shadowheart/Wyll; Mentions of Gale/AFAB OC

Warnings: Hurt/Comfort, Implied/Referenced Rape/Non-con, Physical Abuse, Canon Divergence, Child Death

Word count: 13,158/300,000+

Chapter One

One Look and You're Hypnotized

The sounds of nature were a balm or it should have been to someone like Vesper. Four days after the nautiloid’s crash onto that beach and she was still jumping at nearly every sound. She had found one of the women from the nautiloid lying not far from where she had landed, but she also found so many bodies along that same shoreline. Working together Vesper and Shadowheart had collected three more tadpole’d individuals to travel with them–though her encounter with one hadn’t been the simplest.

Unfortunately it seemed as though the man who had held the knife to her throat had other things on his mind. The high elf, Astarion, rarely let her go off on her own. It began the night they had first made camp, stopping her as she went to relieve herself to question if this was where they were truly going to stay. But he’d offered to take the first watch, not something she’d thought to do. Vesper didn’t appreciate it when he woke her up only a few hours later for her watch but she’d gotten over it quickly.

What she couldn’t get over was how he seemed to want to follow her everywhere when she left camp to gather herbs. Astarion’s offer of protection had made her skin crawl and though none of the men who had assaulted her in the last ten years had been elves, she didn’t know what purpose he had in walking with her.

Yet it was all he did. Walk either beside her or a few steps behind through the foliage, paused while she inspected mushrooms or dug up roots, and today he’d even held her basket while she attempted to extract a honeycomb without being stung. She’d be having nightmares over the buzzing later for certain.

A bird chirped overhead as Vesper returned victorious to the bright spot where she’d left the high elf, “Do you intend to help at all?” she asked as she took the jar that Gale had cleaned for her, expressly for honey, from the basket. Lazily Astarion lowered his head from where he basked in the sun’s heat and affixed her with a ruby stare, “I thought I was helping? I’m watching your back and I’ve held your basket for you. What more help would you require?”

Vesper had only heard a tone like his once before. Someone from the higher city had come down to Rivington to warn their daughter against marrying a commoner and spoke with the same drawl that Astarion used as he had made comments on Vesper’s appearance and home. “If you’ve no intention of gathering anything or hunting to help feed everyone, why bother joining me?” she asked as she took the basket from his hooked forearm. He followed her over the bridge and copied her movement as she lifted the neck of her shirt over her mouth and nose as they passed the bodies of adventurers and goblins alike, “We should do something about that…” she commented and looked back at him.

She didn’t have to know him long to recognize a look of disgust. They weren’t going to do anything about the bodies. Vesper sighed and turned back to face the path she walked. They’d walked this same path the day before but stopped when they’d come across the dog, Scratch had been his name. So far there was no sign of the shaggy white dog, but the drow hoped her words got through to him.

It was wild for her to have magic now. So many things had changed since the tadpole's insertion. While exploring they’d come across an old chapel, the bottom door of which Shadowheart had tried to break the handle too with no luck, and several grave robbers. When they attempted to intimidate Vesper, Shadowheart, Astarion and Gale, the drow simply used the crashed spaceship and its dead monsters to make them flee. Never before had there been power in her words. Lying came easy enough of course, but it was as though the halfling hung on her every word before she saw fear fill him and he ran off calling to the others with him.

“Careful!” Astarion warned as he grabbed onto her left arm and jerked her back. Vesper had been lost in her thoughts and nearly slipped into a creek. Her arm throbbed and she closed her eyes tightly, gritting her teeth together to not make any noise. Noises meant more pain. Her eyes opened and she looked up at Astarion who cleared his throat as he dropped her arm just as quickly as he had grabbed it, “See… I’m being helpful! Why without me all of these weeds you’ve collected would have been lost to the waters…now they’re just back on the ground where you got them in the first place.” He chuckled airily and Vesper gave him a tight smile, “Thank you, Astarion…whatever would I do without you.”

There was one major difference to being followed by Astarion than being followed by say Evard or even John, Issac’s brothers. Astarion sometimes laughed at her even when she wasn’t trying to be funny, “Oh darling,” he said through another giggle, “it’s about time you learned to appreciate my presence.”

Stiffly Vesper got to her knees and picked everything up and placed it back in the basket. She tried to use her left arm to carry the herbs and winced, a hiss slipping through her teeth, “Are—Vesper are you hurt?” Astarion’s tone shifted and she looked up in surprise. Did he care if she was in pain? No. She shook her head, more to herself but Astarion seemed to take it as an answer to his question. “I’m fine,” she reiterated and placed her hand over her gray tunic.

They’d managed to scrounge enough money together to buy Astarion a set of leather armor in the grove. He was close in combat with the goblins and had a couple of close calls with their blades and the worg’s teeth. It included all the money she had saved to make her escape, but with him and Shadowheart in front and her unsure how long it would take to find someone to extract the tadpoles, she could see a point in giving up those ten years of savings.

“We need to cross the stream,” she said as she got to her feet. Her leather trousers were filthy now, thankfully they could just be wiped down but she’d have to actually take off her tunic tonight. Astarion looked at the water before turning his eyes to her, “Must we? We’re getting far from camp at this point…”

Vesper lifted one auburn brow as she looked him over, “Then stay and I’ll go alone. Besides going towards that glade this is the next best way, Astarion. Return to camp if you want.” Her offer was sincere but Astarion rolled his eyes towards the sky as he watched her slip down to one of the rocks. The creek was deeper than she thought in some areas, so she was slow about getting across but she managed to walk across the mossy stones without losing her foot. She’d expected to see an exasperated aristocrat across the way but as she turned she was taken aback to find Astarion standing just a foot from her.

“What?” he asked as he watched her, his hands folding over his chest. Her head shook, wavy strands of mottled copper fell into her face, “Nothing.”

She turned away quickly and went straight for one of the flowers on the hill. It unnerved her how he could go from this surly cold man to one with an easy smile and a quick barb. Lately they’d been pointed at her. A chance meeting with the bard Alfira had revealed the magic she carried was bardic in nature, something most had to go to a special school for. She supposed she shouldn’t be surprised–her brother Valere had a similar magic, though she’d never seen him use it to speak with animals or make someone fall prone while laughing.

“Skeletons,” Vesper heard Astarion call out and looked up only to watch him walk past her to check a pile of bones. Since learning she might very well be a bard, Astarion had really laid into her over the bardic stereotypes. That was after he exhausted the old wives tales about redheads. Vesper was almost certain that the high elf didn’t even like her at this point. Yet as she placed another bundle of flowers for a healing potion in her basket, she stood and jumped as he’d silently made his way back to her side.

Smugly he held up a ring, “And I will not be giving this to the wizard,” he said in a smarmy tone as he slipped in on her finger. “Gee,” Vesper replied as she watched him turn it to admire the stone, “I do hope it isn’t cursed…surely that’s not why it was with a skeleton…” The high elf’s eyes widened as he looked up from the ring, “You don’t think…” he quickly slipped the ring from his finger and Vesper watched his shoulders slump and his face relax. Laughter bubbled up in her chest as he turned but stopped when she saw the cold look in his eyes.

“It was only a joke…a warning,” she said quickly as she ducked her head. “We should be careful,” she continued with her head down, no longer meeting his gaze, “we’re both far from camp and neither of us are as studied as Gale. You don’t have to give it to him…perhaps just let him do that identifying thing…like with the harper’s necklace we found.” Vesper was rambling, stumbling over her words while she waited for the blow to come. When Astarion stepped behind her, she thought he would do worse than smack her face, but he simply walked to her other side, “What is that over there?”

Lifting her head she realized she was shaking as she pushed some of her fallen hair from her face and looked around the high elf. Down the creek someone stood within flames, “Oh gods,” she whispered, “are they…burning themselves alive?” Vesper heard the flap of the band that held Astarion’s daggers to his hips as he began stalking forward, “We should go…”

“We should help them!” she hissed at him and froze again when he whipped his head around. Her reaction seemed to anger him just a tad more as his nostrils flared when she flinched back, “Stop that,” he ordered and Vesper tried to calm herself. “They could need our help,” she said again, Astarion rolled his eyes, “Stay behind me then. You’ve got the health potions.”

The elves approached the flame covered tiefling. Vesper used her tunic again to cover the lower half of her face as the smell of singed hair and flesh overtook the river and natural smells that had been only a few feet away. The tiefling they neared cried out before Vesper leaned around Astarion, one hand resting on his stiffened elbow, “Are…are you alright?” she asked. The flames died down until the very tall tiefling turned and smiled bright, “Me? Yeah! I’m alright…say, I know you,” she said as she pointed to Vesper who was still slightly covered by Astarion, “you were on the nautiloid weren’t you?” Vesper looked up at Astarion, realizing that he was also looking down at her, should she be honest? Carefully she stepped around the high elf on the log and tilted her head slightly to the left, ignoring the throb the movement caused, she was just about to answer when a familiar pulsing feeling shifted through her mind.

Flames of Avernus she was now all too familiar with flashed through her mind as she ran through a battlefield. The axe swung wide as she took two imps from the sky before flames erupted around her and a rage Vesper had never known filled her very being. Back on the log, the drow’s chest was heaving with breath and she really took in the tiefling before her. One horn, flames of Avernus in her memories, her eyes lifted as she took a step back, her back colliding with Astarion’s front.

“You’re—” she lifted her left arm to point, her right was reaching back for her pitiful hand crossbow, but faltered as she winced in pain, “you’re the devil the Blade of Frontiers is hunting.” The tiefling’s cheerful smile was gone and she grimaced, “I had really hoped I’d lost him back there…listen, I don’t know what you’ve been told. But I’m not–” all three cried out as more images passed through their minds. The tiefling wasn’t only fighting against those that ran at her but she was burying her axe into those that fought beside her. The nautiloid broke through the sky and she ran for it—A way out!

The thought was the last that flashed through her mind before Vesper lifted her head again and the tiefling was giving her a sympathetic—no piteous look, “That kid threw–” “You killed your allies on the battlefield,” Vesper quickly interjected. All of them had seen something of her most recent past when their minds connected. Shadowheart had seen her gathering things quickly, she’d seen her in the midst of her escape. Astarion, well he hadn’t said what he had seen. And Wyll had spoken with her quietly about seeing Issac knock her to the ground before he left. It seemed this time this tiefling saw as she was shoved off the cliff by her own son.

“I’m not what you think,” answered just as quickly as Vesper accused her. “I never wanted to fight for Zariel… I’m just… I’m damned good at what I do, that’s all. Please,” she said and Vesper searched her face, “you have to believe me.” There was a desperation in her voice that Vesper recognized. She’d once had that same desperation, pleading with a woman that she had never wanted to sleep with her husband—only the woman hadn’t been as kind as her. “I believe you,” the drow said as she nodded and the tiefling physically relaxed before she laughed in relief.

“What?! You want to team up with some bloodstained killer?” Astarion shouted and Vesper looked around as his high-pitched voice seemed to reverberate before she turned and looked at him. Astarion glanced over her shoulder before he cleared his throat, “Because I’m perfectly fine with that…” His ruby eyes affixed with her own and they widened in a warning before he gave a tight smile to the woman over his shoulder.

“I’m Karlach,” the tiefling introduced herself, “I’m only bloodstained because Zariel’s has sent some of her little bastards after me. Say you didn’t meet any paladins of Tyr, did you? They’re not really followers of his…” Vesper turned and shook her head, “No, we haven’t. But you have to know… Wyll is in our camp…he’s got a tadpole too.”

Karlach sucked on her teeth, “Then I suppose we should get on with this confrontation then. Not that I don’t think you two are capable of going up again a couple of phonies but,” she looked down at the drow, “you’re injured. Best we don’t test our luck against them with a man down.”

“Aren’t you a little liar,” Astarion whispered in her ear and Vesper quickly ducked her head away from him. “Then follow us,” she said to Karlach who frowned as she looked between the elves, “I’ll do what I can to speak up for you with Wyll.” The tiefling gave her a soft smile, “That’s real nice of you…been a long time since I’ve met a nice person.”

As though to quell any lingering doubts of her identity, Karlach told them about herself. How before she was in hell she was a citizen of Baldur’s Gate. Vesper had laughed softly, “Isn’t it so weird how we’re all from there?” Karlach shrugged, “Wild to think I’d be around so many Baldurians after all this time.” It isn’t until they get near to camp and Astarion hurried ahead of them that Karlach holds out her axe and Vesper swallows hard. Did she make the wrong decision? Did she just get herself killed?

“I don’t mean to be insensitive,” Karlach started to say before she turned to look at the drow, “That elf… Astarion, he doesn’t hurt you does he?” The softly blowing wind could have knocked her over as her mouth hung open, “No! No, gods no,” her answer was accompanied by a relieved laugh, “he… I–” Vesper stammered twice before she looked up at Karlach and sighed, “I don’t have a great reaction to men. It isn’t anything Astarion’s done, he pulled at my arm to save me from falling into the creek earlier but he didn’t know it would aggravate an old injury is all.”

Karlach studied her for a moment before she lifted her axe back onto her shoulder, “Alright. Just…just checking. If he or anyone does give you problems though,” she said and Vesper nodded as she heard her name called from camp. “Through these rocks, Karlach,” the tiefling smiled as she followed behind the smaller elf.

The afternoon sun beat down on the little safe haven they had found on the far side of the nautiloid crash. It was a few miles walk to the grove but they were happy to not feel the ever judging gaze of Kagha and the druids looming over them like it did tiefling refugees.

Vesper saw Astarion look back as she and Karlach entered camp and swore under her breath as she realized he was at Wyll’s tent. That traitor, she thought and it seemed the word went across the tadpole connection because he lifted one brow and shrugged as Wyll stepped around him. Rapier pulled from his hip the Blade of Frontiers rushed toward them, “Advocatus Diaboli!” he shouted as he flourished his blade.

Karlach seemed ready for him as she readied her axe, “Good to see you too, Blade.” Vesper looked between them and held her right arm out straight while the left lifted as much as it could, “Wyll! Wait…she isn’t–” The drow was unable to get her plea out as Karlach, Wyll, Gale, and Shadowheart doubled over.

Looking over the human’s shoulder she caught Astarion’s gaze as he watched with a hint of amusement on his face, “Thank you, Astarion.” Her voice was filled with as much venom as she could muster and he inclined his head in a mocking bow, “More than happy to help, love. It should make for decent entertainment…do try to not get skewered.”

Just as she was opening her mouth to curse him she saw Wyll shake his head, “Lies! Get away from her Vesper, don’t allow her to poison–” Karlach’s voice overlaid with his, “It isn’t! I’m telling you the truth, you can see it—Ah!” Vesper sighed as she waited for the visions to stop and rubbed her shoulder when she heard Astarion speak again, “Perhaps if you hadn’t lied to me about being hurt I wouldn’t feel the need to tattle on you. There’s a novel thought.” She cut her eyes at him and shook her head muttering, “Of course…”

She noticed how the high elf raked his eyes down her before he pushed off the tall rock tower and moved to his tent.

Wyll again stood straighter though his rapier wasn’t pointed directly at Karlach anymore, he seemed uncertain. Confused. Vesper saw the opportunity for what it was, “Wyll,” her voice soft, his one brown eye turned to look at her. He wanted to believe what he saw, “You know she’s only a tiefling…she isn’t a devil.” The monster hunter grimaced, and his sword arm fell completely, “You don’t understand what you’re asking of me, Vesper.”

“I’m asking you,” she said as she raised both hands, palms up towards him, “to spare someone forced into the service of a devil. I’m asking the Blade of Frontiers to save someone…” His jaw and eyes clenched shut before he shook his head, “Damn it all!” he shouted as he threw his rapier to the side, “I’ve been deceived.”

Vesper flinched at the outward display of Wyll’s anger but quickly collected herself as the others came up. “You’re a good man, Blade of Frontiers,” Karlach said over her shoulder and the drow finally stepped from between them, “You know,” the tiefling now looked toward the elf, “I’d hug you if it wouldn’t scorch your skin off.” Vesper nervously laughed and ducked her head, “Think nothing of it… I’ll just go clear some space so you can have your privacy. Wyll?” The human looked up and he nodded, “I am well, for now. Allies, Karlach?” he motioned toward the axe wielding tiefling and Vesper’s demeanor softened as they began speaking on friendlier terms.

A masculine hand fell onto her left shoulder and Vesper stifled a groan as she looked up at Gale. The human wizard blanched as he lifted his arm, “You’re injured…we ran out of our last health potions… Shadowheart?” The secretive cleric wasn’t far behind, quietly scoping out the camp’s new addition when her name was called, “Come here,” she ordered the bard.

When Vesper approached the dark haired cleric hovered her hand over her shoulder, “I thought you promised to be vigilant? To not get into any fights while it was only the two of you?” Relief flooded through her neck and shoulder and Vesper sighed heavily, “I got lost in thought… was nearly swept away by the river,” it was only a partial lie. No river, just the creek, but it wasn’t as though the cleric would question Astarion about it. It didn’t seem like Shadowheart had much to do with anyone in camp besides Vesper at times, “Astarion caught me before I could fully go in. It’s just an old, aggravated injury.”

The cleric’s eyes narrowed in suspicion before she flicked her chained braid over her shoulder, “I thought this was your first adventure?” The drow nodded, “It is…there are far more ways to collect injuries than just adventuring.” Her answer seemed to satisfy the cleric as Shadowheart nodded, “Very well. If it causes more issues in the morning let me know…do you need a hand with your herbs?”

“No,” she replied and gingerly tested her left arm before lifting the basket a little higher, “I just need to clean them and prep them, then they’ll be ready for potion making.”

With a resolute nod Shadowheart looked over the bard’s shoulder, “Perhaps I should go make the acquaintance of our new ally… I’m just not certain where she’ll stay.” Vesper nodded towards the more tarp-like of the tents they had, “She can have that one.” Red cloth with no walls, it wasn’t the nicest of the tents they had in camp but it provided shade when needed. Shadowheart eyed the drow before raising one of her brows, “That’s yours.”

Vesper shrugged, “Doesn’t have to be. It can be Karlach’s… I don’t mind sleeping by the fire. It’s warmer.” The secretive cleric shook her head before pressing past her while Vesper settled on one of the stumps near the fire. She was separating her gatherings when she felt fingers touch her shoulder and looked up. Gale had begun a habit of small touches before he spoke, at least toward Vesper, beginning after their second night in camp when she’d nearly panicked as he’d grabbed her elbow to get her attention.

“Everything alright?” he asked, his smile brightening as she held up a jar of honeycomb, “Ah, delightful. You know, back in Waterdeep there’s an old couple who nurture bees. Not druids, no, just…fans of our world's greatest pollinators.” He slipped by her as she continued to sort what would need to be a poultice and what would be crushed to stand by the pot he’d been cooking in. “They say that by feeding children spoons of locally sourced honey can prevent them from gaining allergies, at least toward the local fauna. Now, what does that mean if they ever decide to become world travelers or adventurers…well I guess we’re going to learn aren’t we?” Gale often did this, picked at small tidbits of information and dumped some indiscriminate knowledge on the rest of them.

Vesper thought it was charming. The others…not so much. But this time her head popped up, “What?” she asked as clear confusion drew her brows together. “I–I just, my mother was a believer in that old wives' tale, the honey. While this isn’t my first foray into the wilds, it is by far the farthest I’ve been from my local…ecosystem I would call it. What I mean to say is, perhaps we will test the limits of the tale–never mind,” he shook his head and waved off the thought. Sitting back, Vesper studied the wizard as he turned toward his pot of stewing meat, “I haven’t collected any, but if you feel a sneezing fit coming I can always keep an eye out for stinging nettle.”

Gale perked up with a grin, “That would indeed be most welcome.”

��I could take the second watch,” Karlach offered as she passed the clay plate to Vesper, “It’s really the least I can do since you’re giving up your tent. Which, by the way, thank you again…” The tiefling had tried to argue with Vesper over the tent, but anytime she moved her stuff and walked away to have a conversation or relieve herself, Vesper kept throwing her axe and the upper half of her ‘armor’ into the tent. “Karlach,” Vesper was calm as she tilted her head and looked at the tiefling, for some reason the barbarian blinked several times and sighed in defeat already, “when was the last night you slept without having to look over your shoulder?”

“Ten years in Avernus, right? Isn’t that what she said?” Vesper turned to look at Wyll who sported a smirk as he nodded, “Yeah, I think you’ve more than earned a night of uninterrupted sleep.” The same argument could have been made for Vesper as well but they didn’t know her past. When asked about her discomfort with the males in camp she waved it off or changed the subject. Why did she flinch when people got angry? Why did Astarion’s yelling make her freeze more than Kagha’s threats?

She never gave them real answers. No one in this group gave real answers to any questions delving into their pasts. Gale had asked her to give up a magical ring they’d found after saving a boy from a group of harpies and then absorbed the damned thing while not giving a full answer. Shadowheart had things she didn’t want people to press about, so Vesper didn’t press. And they didn’t press her either.

It was after dinner when the discussion of watch happened. Vesper had offered to clean the dishes after another, mostly meat, meal was had—and she was more than grateful to share her portion with the tiefling–when Astarion offered to take first watch and volunteered her for second again.

She could have protested. Could have confessed that she didn’t know how to meditate like other elves. Only it worried her that her confession would only be a cause for new questions, and she just wasn’t sure how open Karlach would be. No, it was safer to just go with the status quo.

Be good. Be compliant. Be obedient.

The words that had gotten her through the last ten years flashed through her mind. It’s not like the high elf was asking much of her. Just to watch over the camp and be certain nothing came to kill them while everyone slept. No big deal.

No pressure or anything.

Perhaps that was why it was always so difficult for her to focus. It was difficult to hear her sister’s instructions as she settled on the hard ground that night. The fire crackled beside her and she could hear Astarion walking around before he settled on a bedroll near hers, the cracking of a book spine. She almost asked him what he was reading, but it’d likely make him angry that she was wasting her resting time.

Instead, she focused on the sounds around her. The feeling of the wind as it blew across her. She turned onto her side, tucking her arm under her head. The fire was warm despite the cool summer evening. A page turned. Exhaustion was seeping into her bones as everything became heavier. Astarion mumbled to himself as he turned another page.

Silence.

There on the ground her breathing picked up its intensity. Silence wasn’t good for her. When things were quiet it meant something bad was coming, no crickets singing, no birds trilling, there was a predator around. Her head turned as she rolled back onto her back. They were coming. He was coming. As the world around her stilled she froze before she gasped for air and sat up suddenly, her head smashing into one that was waiting just above her.

“Shit!” It was a male voice and Vesper struggled to open her eyes, her heart pounded in her chest as she tried to untangle herself from her blankets. “Astarion?!” she gasped out through heavy breaths and the high elf sat back on his heels with a hand over his mouth. Her head burned as the wind blew and she lifted her hand and swiped her fingers, hissing as her fingers touched a small cut on her forehead, bringing them back to her eye line. Blood.

“Did you–did you cut me?” she asked with wide, wild eyes. “What? No!” he countered and stared at her forehead as she felt more liquid drip from the cut. His breathing was labored as he stared and slowly his hand lowered. In the light of the fire Vesper saw something…something different about him. No, no, she shook her head and rubbed at her eyes with the back of her fist, it had to be a trick of the light. “What were you doing?” she asked, there had to be some reason he loomed over her close enough for them both to be injured.

Astarion stood and shook out his shirt haughtily, “I was simply trying to wake you. It’s your shift,” he looked her over again, she noticed how his eyes hovered just above meeting her eyes. The high elf swallowed hard, “You assaulted me,” he said, and his hand lifted to his jaw again, “why?”

With a heavy sigh, Vesper stood and pulled her threadbare blanket over her shoulders, “Don’t worry. None of my common blood got on you…” when he continued to watch her through narrowed eyes her shoulders pulled together as much as they could, “It was just a nightmare. I wouldn’t have hit you had you not been so close.”

The drow turned to look around the camp. Karlach was the closest to the fire but was still loudly snoring. When she turned to look back at Astarion she sighed again, “I’m sorry I hurt you.”

He lifted a brow before nodding once, “Good. I’m going to rest.” He rubbed his jaw again before turning away. Astarion’s red tent was close to the fire, when he put it up he claimed he wanted to be close by for warmth, though she’d not seen him get close to the fire since they’d set up here by the river.

There was an overhang just behind his tent that made a decent look-out. She was just about to start climbing her way up when she heard Astarion clear his throat, “For your head.” He swiped his thumb across her forehead with one hand while the other pushed a small vial of healing potion into her hands. “I thought we were out?” she asked as she looked up at him, surprised to see when the thumb he used to wipe her blood was leaving his mouth.

No. No, she had hit her head, she had to be seeing things.

“You all ran out…no one said I had to share my resources with the rest of you,” he said calmly before nudging her hand, “drink up, pet.” Vesper wanted to protest the pet name but she’d not refused an order in eight years and Astarion’s order was to drink the potion. He watched as she dutifully drank the vial dry and soundlessly turned to reenter his tent.

Of the strange interactions she’d had with the high elf, tonight’s interlude had to top the list.

Settling onto the rocky outcropping Vesper replayed the events over in her head. Had she seen actual fangs in Astarion’s mouth? Was he the vampire who killed that boar the other day? She shook her head. What a ridiculous thought! Vampires couldn’t walk around in the daylight and after all her days wandering the woods, she could certainly say… Astarion loved being in the sun. Besides, if the high elf was a vampire, why would he admit that the boar was killed by one?

It had to be her imagination running away with her. Rubbing her eyes again, Vesper yawned and began her watch.

“Fire!”

They all looked around, but Vesper shouted as she was grabbed from behind, Gale began hitting at her back and the drow screamed while she tugged to get away from the wizard while he shouted at her, “You! Vesper, you are on fire!” She felt the heat now just as he finished getting the words out of his mouth. A portion of the back half of her tunic was in his hand and she struggled to get out of the rest fast enough before she was engulfed in the flames.

Hands, two pairs, helped pull it off of her and each caught a bit of her leather collar as they tugged. Another yelp ripped from her throat as she got away from both the fire and their hands, falling onto the ground. “On your front,” Shadowheart commanded and Vesper turned to allow the cleric to heal her back.

They had barely escaped the toll-house before Karlach’s rage literally erupted from her skin. The tiefling had been so careful since they’d met the day before to keep from touching anyone. Yet as her anger consumed her she’d elbowed Vesper in the back after yelling for them to get out.

Down on the ground she was unsure if she’d been caught by the flames as the collar’s stitching throbbed through her skin. “Gods above,” she heard Shadowheart whisper and suddenly Vesper recalled the last time she’d been an evening entertainment for Issac’s company. The bruises likely weren’t gone and Vesper pushed as quickly as she could to climb to her feet. Turning quickly she realized both Gale and Wyll weren’t looking in her direction, the wizard’s gaze downcast while the monster hunter seemed intent on keeping his attention on the toll-house.

It was Astarion and Shadowheart who gaped at her and Vesper looked down at the muddled bruising on her arms and chest. She wasn’t aware of what her back looked like, “I’m fine.” She lied through her teeth as she smiled brightly at the two of them.

“A little more cheeriness and I might believe that,” Astarion said as he stepped forward. His finger lifted to touch the collar that surrounded her neck and shoulders, but Vesper stepped away from him, “Don’t,” she lowered her eyes and closed her eyes.

“Step back, Astarion,” Shadowheart said as she put herself between the two elves, “Clearly she needs a healer.” The cleric turned and Vesper lifted her eyes, “I’m fine, Shadowheart. Best to leave your focus elsewhere,” the cleric eyed her suspiciously but as her eyes lingered on the collar around her neck she sighed with a frustrated huff, “Fine. Enjoy your pain then.”

A whooping voice got all of their attention as Karlach jumped down the staircase leading from the building she’d left engulfed in flame. Astarion let out a little whine, “So much for looking for money…” Gale glanced back, Vesper caught his eye for a split second before he looked at Astarion, “Fire can be dealt with. I have a spell that could easily remedy this…display. Feeling better, Karlach?” It seemed when he was uncomfortable, Gale was less chatty. It was nice to know that it was possible for him to not fill the vacancy of sound with his own voice, but Vesper wasn’t certain how she felt being the one to make him so uncomfortable.

The bard crossed her arms over her chest as best she could while Karlach spoke to the others. Vesper had hoped to keep her bruises a secret from the rest of them, she’d been healed more than once by Shadowheart but considering they hadn’t disappeared had to mean that her healing was targeted to what she knew.

Karlach sounded shocked, “Holy shit…what fiend got a hold of you, Ves?” A copper head popped up and Vesper shook her head, “It’s fine. I’m fine.” Wyll cleared his throat and gestured to the tiefling, “It seems even a small nudge can set thinning fabric aflame.” Karlach inhaled sharply, “I did that?” Astarion shook his head, “No, clearly we don’t know much about our dear bard’s bedroom habits. You just supplied us with the hot new gossip of camp.” Vesper’s eyes found the ground again as they stung and she pulled her bottom lip between her teeth.

They didn’t know. It was fine, they could talk. Talk is mostly harmless.

She heard Astarion hiss, “What?” and a soft admonishment before Gale said to her, “Perhaps we’ll have a peek inside, we’ll see if we can find you something more comfortable to wear.” Lifting her gaze she almost turned away again, there was pity in the human wizard’s eyes and she hated it. Glancing at the others, Shadowheart was still facing the others–Vesper realized that the cleric seemed to be blocking their view of her; Karlach was stepping closer and her eyes were on the bruises that Vesper couldn’t hide anymore; Wyll still had his back turned; but Astarion was looking directly at her. She expected disgust in his eyes but he just looked…bored, “It isn’t clothing she needs, it’s armor. Or have we forgotten she’d agreed to us saving this druid, Halsin?”

“We haven’t got money for armor,” Vesper pursed her lips the moment the words were out of her mouth. Astarion rolled his eyes, “Darling there are other ways of getting what you need,” he wiggled his fingers and looked toward the smoking building, “though if it’s money we need…come Gale…put the fires out.”

The boys left to search the toll-house and Shadowheart turned to look at her, “Arms.” Vesper was extending her arms toward the cleric all while protesting, “Really, Shadowheart, there’s no need to waste your healing powers on this. They’re old, almost gone…” Karlach’s head tilted to one side quickly before she shook her head, “This is why you don’t like men then…”

Vesper lifted her gaze to the tiefling who calmly met her stare, but it was Shadowheart who spoke, “No matter your walk in life, this is far too many bruises for pleasure.” Her arms were turned over in the cleric's hands and her calloused fingers ran over a number of silvery scars, “Is any of this a detriment to you moving? Fighting?”

“No,” the bard answered quickly, “I’ve carried children while looking worse than this.” Her voice was soft as she finished her answer. It wasn’t that her pride was hurt. She just didn’t like the pity. Pity did nothing for her. Pity didn’t change her last ten years.

“Anything under the collar?” Shadowheart asked as she reached for the edge. Vesper stepped away from her, “Don’t,” she choked out and shook her head, “I’m fine, Shadowheart. Really… I’m not burned, there’s nothing to heal. Please,” she lifted her gaze to the half elf, “just leave me be.”

Shadowheart sighed heavily, and nodded, “Fine. If you insist. I’ll go see if I can help them inside…maybe one of those fake paladins has a shirt that isn’t too singed.” She was turning just as Astarion was making his way back out of the building, a thick leather tunic in his hands, “Arms up, Vesper, we managed to salvage you some armor.”

“I can’t…” she said as she eyed the solid piece. Leather was pliable, yes, but this was a similar make to the kind they had purchased from the druids for Astarion. It had to go over the head and with her collar there was no way she’d be able to get it on. Astarion frowned as he looked at her, “Why not? The collar? Darling we’re in the middle of nowhere, you can’t get in trouble for taking it off,” he was half bent as he mockingly whispered the last part.

Violet colored her cheeks and she shook her head, “I just can’t!” It was the first time she’d gotten loud with them. The first time her voice had been raised in anger in quite a while. She couldn’t tell them yet. Not yet.

Astarion scoffed and threw the armor at her feet, “Darling if it’s chafing that you’re worried about, believe me when I say that’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve heard. Especially coming from some elven prostitute who didn’t even change out of her uniform.”

“Astarion!” Shadowheart shouted his name and the high elf turned to look at her. Vesper shook her head as she walked away, “Wait!” Karlach yelled after her as she followed, “It isn’t safe to be alone…gnolls travel in packs.” They were halfway across the bridge when Vesper finally stopped. She was blocked from view by the upturned cart on the cobblestone and didn’t fear anyone seeing her wipe her eyes.

“Don’t let what he said get to you,” Karlach said as she sat down on the edge of the bridge, “if you need help getting armor on we can find a way. Shadowheart seems like a good egg, she won’t mind helping I’m sure.”

Coldly the bard laughed and shook her head, “I don’t know why his words hurt. It’s hardly the worst I’ve ever heard…”

Scraping gravel alerted Vesper and Karlach to someone approaching, one quick glance told her it was the cleric, “Is it the arm I healed last night that gives you problems? We can work together to get this on, though it’ll be difficult to do so every day. You may have to sleep in it from time to–”

“It isn’t just my arm,” Vesper relented and sighed as she turned to sit beside Karlach. The tiefling scooted a few inches away with a tight smile. Shadowheart frowned and turned the armor over in her hands, “What is it then? There’s nothing wrong with the armor…”

“No, you’re right…but it's the collar I wear, I cannot take it off and I cannot lift my arms because of it.”

Shadowheart sighed heavily, her face becoming a mirror of Astarion’s annoyance, “Then we can take it off.” Vesper shook her head as she groaned in frustration, “It isn’t that easy. Look, if I could just find armor similar to Wyll’s that I put on like a coat. We can sell that though, maybe make a trade of some sort with Dammon at the grove.”

Shadowheart tossed the leather armor on the cart with a frustrated sigh, “Very well. I’m going to make sure they collect enough goods and gold to trade with then. Make certain Astarion doesn’t slip anything into his pockets.”

When it was just them, Karlach picked up a rock and flung it, “So, Vesper is kind of a weird name for an elf…” The bard frowned before she looked to her side at the tiefling, “What?” she said through a confused laugh.

“It’s pretty! It is, but, like… Astarion, it's almost musical innit? It sounds exotic almost, but Vesper…you sound like you would have grown up down the street from me in Baldur’s Gate,” Karlach explained, and her smile eased as Vesper’s tension eased.

“The village I grew up in didn’t have many elves, so we, my siblings and I, were given more human sounding ones to be called publicly,” she explained while shaking her head. Karlach’s mouth pulled to one side, “Nah, I think you’re hiding something. You’re a world-class criminal and those bruises are from your latest heist. ‘Vesper’ is a cover… don’t worry,” she winked at the bard, “I’ll keep your secret.”

Vesper laughed again as she stared at Karlach, “You know what?” she said as she quieted, “If it keeps me from having to talk about my last ten years… I’ll take it.” Karlach’s smile faltered for just a second before she grinned again.

After effectively cleaning out the toll house they had several hundred gold. Astarion seemingly stuck his foot back in his mouth when he mentioned if it wasn’t enough then Vesper should just flirt with the halfling tradesman or the tiefling for a discount. Suddenly she wasn’t coming anywhere near him.

Vesper had thought they were coming to a somewhat understanding companionship. Teasing remarks but harmless. Perhaps he thought these were harmless remarks. That had to be it. He didn’t know the truth of her past.

When they reentered the blighted village, Vesper entered the little apothecary shop, looking for any left-behind dried ingredients. This place was filled with them. There were even abandoned potions on the counter.

She lifted a book and flicked through the pages before turning it over and shaking it, sometimes the books had scrolls hidden within the pages. Gale had explained to her that he could inscribe his spell book with those scrolls.

Wyll, in his own exploration of the shop, had found a cellar while she searched the upstairs. They had been just about to head down when a shirt was pulled over her head. It was dirty and a little ratty but it did cover her better than the leather shirt she wore. Turning she caught Astarion as he silently turned his head away and pushed past her to follow Wyll down into the cellar.

It was awkward to pull her arms through and there was the tugging of the threads against her skin but eventually, she did manage to get both arms through the holes.

They had found a lever that led to a more secretive area and a magic mirror.

When Astarion tried his hand at the mirror he got annoyed and threatened to smash it, but the glass disappeared. Vesper found it odd that she hadn’t even seen a shadow of the rogue within the reflective silver glass.

In this secret cellar, there were even more alchemy ingredients and she busied herself as she gathered.

“Gale…what’s a quasit?” asked Shadowheart at one point as she held up a scroll. The wizard, who had been quietly tailing behind the drow turned and approached her to read the scroll, “A familiar…seems like an interesting familiar to have. I’ll inscribe this tonight, perhaps we can learn what all this is from the little devil. Before Wyll destroys it of course.” Wyll lifted his chin as he pursed his lips and shook his head, “The Blade of Frontiers does not kill familiars,” he said nobly, before he grinned and shrugged, “it wouldn’t count, they can just be resummoned.”

They all continued searching the cellar, Gale finding a pair of bracers in a chest that he tucked away for later. Vesper wondered if he planned on using or consuming them. It was Astarion crouched at an iron gate that caught her attention though. He was close to the keyhole picking the lock, “What are you doing?” she asked a bit hesitantly. He barely spared her a glance before answering, “There’s a book back there. Could be something useful…or something expensive,” the lock clicked, “why else would someone hide it behind all of this.”

He stood to open the gate, careful as he took the first few steps in. Vesper walked up to him to peek her head in but he held up a hand, “Traps…I’d wager those,” he pointed to the two stone statues that were covered in cobwebs and dust, “will begin spitting out fireballs if this,” he pointed to the plate that was beneath a book, “is disturbed. Give me just a–” he stopped talking as he bent over the table pulling a different tool kit from the pocket of his armor.

The others were gathering behind her, each peeking through to watch the rogue at work.

“Vesper,” the sound of Wyll’s voice being so close made the drow jump and she whipped around to face the Blade as he winced, “sorry,” he whispered before clearing his throat, “most bards I know don’t move so quietly. They’ve all been singing or strumming–playing their instrument…but you don’t seem to have one...”

Vesper chuckled, “Mine was recently broken…not that I had much practice–” “Shh!” She winced when Astarion shushed them; she stepped away from the door with Wyll, “Why?”

Wyll shook his head, “Just curiosity, I suppose. We found a lute in the toll house…if you’d like it? I left it outside for the goblins but we could–” she nodded and Wyll’s smile perked up as he spoke again, “I’ll go grab it then. It’s just outside the village near that…uhm,” he blushed, “barn.” His eyes widened for a moment as if to convey how uncomfortable the sounds coming from that barn had been.

“Wait–” she grabbed him as he turned, “don’t worry about it if you’ve left it that far behind. I don’t need one, an instrument, I mean.” Wyll paused and looked back, “I may be being a bit selfish…it’s possible that tonight or in the coming nights there will be a reckoning over Karlach still being alive. I was hoping that if you played it could keep my mind off of it…or keep me–” he trailed off as he swallowed hard and looked away from her eyes. “I was hoping for something to look forward to,” he finally admitted with a closed lip smile. Vesper’s head tilted, “A reckoning? Should we be concerned?”

Wyll shook his head, “You’re in no danger, I swear it. No one besides myself is in any danger…”

The others were talking again and Vesper turned her head to look back, “We’ll go get it in a bit before we head back to camp. I just don’t want the goblins out there getting any ideas…” While they knew that these creatures were bowing to the Absolute, she didn’t trust that they wouldn’t go to their baser nature and try to kill the human in front of her. “Let’s not split up, okay? Isn’t it safer to be together?” she asked and Wyll chuckled and nodded, “You’re right,” he said.

“Something,” Astarion’s voice was raised as he flipped the book he’d finally gotten over in his hands, “goes in this book…I’d like to find it.”

“Uh, please don’t open the creepy book….it’s got a face,” whined Karlach as she looked over his shoulder.

Astarion giggled softly as his fingers stroked the leather cover, “Imagine the things it could tell us.”

With one last look around the hidden cellar, they left both the cellar and the building. They started for the building right next to it, but Gale held up his arms and began backing away, “Ogres,” was all he had to say for the others to back away from the building and avoid it. Instead, they crossed the meager street to one of the other buildings. Inside they found a key, but there was nothing to unlock inside the building, “There was a door outside…another shop perhaps?” surmised the wizard. Vesper tried to ask the goblin but she’d only been waved off and simply returned to the others’ side.

In the basement, they found…things. A bellow and furnace. Astarion found another trapped chest and sent Vesper up the ladder to check the other chest up on the landing. It had been quite a while since she had used a lock picking set, so Astarion had both disabled the trap and picked the lock off his chest before she even finished picking her lock, but she did get it. A smile bloomed across her face as she opened the lid, “Weird…there’s just a bit of metal and a couple of letters.”

The metal had a sulfuric smell to it and though it wasn’t especially large it had a hefty weight to it. Years of malnutrition had kept the bard weakened so she had to implore Karlach for help. When the tiefling looked over into the chest she laughed, “This is infernal metal! I can use this for my engine! Now I just need a mechanic.”

“Infernal mechanic?” asked Wyll, he knit his brows together before he nodded, “I think I know of one we can get to easily.” “Really?” excitedly Karlach turned to look down to the human. Wyll nodded again, “Dammon in the Druid’s Grove…as long as Kagha hasn’t completed her damned ritual we should be able to ask him if he can at least.” Karlach looked at all of them, “I hate to ask for another favor…”

“We’ll get back there,” Astarion held up a placating hand without conferring with the others, “if it’ll keep you from burning the rest of us up, I mean.” He looked past the tiefling to the still kneeling drow, “What about those letters? Does it say why this blacksmith has infernal iron?”

Vesper looked at the opened letters and shrugged before tossing them down. Astarion passed off the scroll he was holding to Wyll as he caught the two to look them over.

“He made a deal of some kind it seems…” the rogue said as he turned the letter over in his hands. Shadowheart was wandering the workshop when she paused, “There’s a breeze behind this wall…” the others turned to look at her.

“Maybe there’s a tunnel…it could lead to some secret entrance to the goblin camp?” she shrugged and looked at the wall again, “I’m just not sure how we get it down.”

Wyll stepped toward the cleric, “May I?” Shadowheart turned to look at him, “I don’t see a hammer in your hands…” He shook his head, “No, I’ve found that a well-placed eldritch blast can destroy walls sometimes. Step away,” he gave the warning and waited for the half-elf to back away before lifting his hands and firing two eldritch blasts in quick succession.

“Bravo, Wyll,” said Shadowheart as she watched the wall fall. “Who knew you had use beyond a pretty face,” her head tilted teasingly as she stepped forward to peek through the wall. Karlach and Vesper had climbed down at this point and they with Gale and Astarion joined the other two as they ventured past the wall.

Spiders.

It just had to be spiders. And not your run-of-the-mill, cause-a-heart attack when it runs down your arm kind either. These were bigger than Vesper and they could teleport. The other little creatures might have scared her more, when one of them came running at her, its arms waving in the air as it moved, she actually yelped and ran from it while Karlach jumped in its way and buried her axe into it.

Besides a few poisoned burns, they were all okay. Gale even thanked Vesper as he downed one of the small healing potions she had been making for them since she found the little alchemy kit. “Put these on,” said Astarion as he held out a pair of boots to the bard. Vesper lifted her gaze from the diagram on the board and looked at the rogue, “Why?” He shrugged, “They’re better than what you’re wearing and the rest of us have decent footwear. Besides Karlach, but I don’t think they’d fit our fiery friend.”

So she pulled the boots on, hopping along as she tried to keep up with the others. It was odd, they fit fine but as she walked it felt like they molded not only to her leg but to her feet, her steps felt lighter than before. “Are these,” she stepped up to Astarion’s side, “magical boots?”

“I don’t know,” he admitted as he looked down at them, “but if they are, keep them from Gale. He doesn’t need to eat every magical item we come across.” Astarion’s hand came up as they rounded a corner and he looked at Vesper before covering her mouth as he watched her eyes land on the gigantic spider across the way. “Don’t. Scream,” he warned her and waited for her to nod before he removed his hand.

“We probably shouldn’t be here,” whispered Karlach as she crept closer, but Astarion was already sneaking towards the edge. Something caught his eye and unfortunately, it was right beneath the big web weaver herself.

They watched the white headed rogue as he looked around and assessed the situation. He then kept an eye on the big spider as he began to sneak across the webbed bridge, he threw one look over his shoulder and waved to the others.

“He must have seen something useful, right?” asked Gale before he crouched, grunting as he muttered about his knees before following after the rogue.

Vesper followed, knowing the others were just behind her.

Things are never easy though, they never can be. While they crossed the webbed bridge Gale got stuck. They managed to get him unstuck without the spider noticing, but then came the chittering and Vesper turned to see Shadowheart jerking her foot in the webs, swearing to herself.

Another fight with spiders ensued. Little ones were hatched as the big one let out its awful screech. Arrows, spells, and Karlach’s axe were used to fight but it didn’t matter for Vesper. She’d made it to a second bridge only to be surrounded by the little baby spiders with their extra potent venom and she misjudged where the edge of the webbing was.

Her feet never got caught on the web, not like the others. Something about these boots was good about keeping her from getting enwebbed, but that was also a bad thing; as she stepped backward trying to dodge being bitten she jumped too far back and felt a familiar sensation. Falling, she was falling.

As she fell backward she was just barely able to make eye contact with Astarion who was picking up some glowing gem before she was swallowed by some pit in the center of the area.

For a moment she thought she heard her name being yelled.

There wasn’t going to be a nautiloid to save her this time. Wherever she was falling to was it. Her freedom was over. Closing her eyes she said a prayer to Elistaree and accepted her fate.

What she didn’t expect was for two hands to grab onto her and turn so she was pressed against a hardened surface, or for Astarion to cast a spell that slowed their fall. Opening her eyes she realized the surface she was being held to was his chest and she lifted her head, the wind was blowing through his curls, “You didn’t even scream,” he said as he looked at her, his eyes wide as he tried his best to turn them mid-air so they would land on their feet.

“Where are we going to land?” she asked, her hands now gripping his armor and one of his arms, he shook his head before answering, “I don’t know. Be prepared for anything.”

The spell he cast changed their falling to floating but she didn’t release the high elf. Eventually, the tunnel they were falling through came to an end, the darkness giving way to odd lights of different colors splattered around their surroundings. When their feet finally touched solid ground, Astarion pushed her down so they were both crouched, “You move quietly, and don’t go far from me.” She nodded and eyed him before looking around, “Were you lying before?” His eyes narrowed as he shook his head questioningly, “It’s just–” she started to say before a noise behind her had her turning.

A Minotaur.

She was nearly about to scream when Astarion’s hand covered her mouth again, “Don’t.” he said into her ear before he took her wrist and began shuffling in the other direction just doing his best to not be perceived by the creature. Of course, it had to turn as they tried to round the corner. “Run!” the rogue shouted as he stood to his full height and began pulling her with him.

Fear made her blood pump into her ears. She couldn’t hear the creature as it roared but she could feel the ground rumble as the minotaur tried to charge after them. Or was that the one they were running toward as it ran towards a building. Astarion was running right behind it before he skidded to a halt as bright white lights began hitting it. The minotaur tried to bash into the gates but it died to the outpost's magical defenses, “Shit…” he began to look around and then behind him, “you’ve got a spell that changes your appearance.” He said as he looked at her, she nodded, “Small, be small!”

Both of them cast at the same time, changing themselves from elves to a gnome and halfling Astarion ran for the small space, he climbed through quickly and Vesper followed screaming as the Minotaur smashed into the wall just behind them, “Keep crawling!” she heard Astarion shout and she kept following him, doing her best to keep her concentration on the spell. The disguise spell she used was one she’d been playing with once she realized she could use it.

There was a bend in the tunnel the two were crawling through that exited into the outpost. As soon as he was out of the crawlspace Astarion ended his disguise and dusted himself off. He was breathing hard as he collapsed on one of the benches as she pulled herself through.

“Where are we?” she asked as she stood up to her halfling height. Astarion looked over at her and his eyes grew round, “Please drop the spell…hearing your voice out of that is…disturbing.” Vesper dropped her concentration and dusted herself off, her left shoulder was aching now, while crawling several of the tunnel’s rocks had smacked into her arms as she crawled.

She started walking around the space, she found the gate where the dead minotaur lay and looked out to see two others now stalking the area where they had disappeared. “There’s two!” she called back to Astarion as she stepped back to look at him, her eyes were wide, fear once again coursing through her. How many times had she been close to death now?

“You look nearly dead,” Astarion said as he looked at her. He didn’t look much better if she thought about it. He was covered in blood from fighting those false paladins and now they were both covered in dirt and dust. But she didn’t want to tell him that.

“I’m fine,” she said instead as she slung her backpack off her shoulders, digging through it, she found the large potion that the strange lady in the grove had given her. She set the bag on the table in front of Astarion before offering it to him, “You got hit more than I did…you probably need it more.” He looked at the potion before shaking his head, “What I need is a drink.” His eyes paused on her before he looked away again, “You were saying something earlier, about me ‘lying?’”

Vesper’s cheeks flushed as she recorked the potion bottle and placed it back into her bag pulling out a smaller one. “You told me that you were a magistrate back in the city,” she said matter-of-factly as she uncorked the smaller bottle and turned it up. Once she swallowed she looked at Astarion again before lowering her eyes toward his hands, “I don’t think you were being honest.”

“I was,” he said, “it’s been a while since I’ve been a magistrate, but I did work for the courts in Baldur’s Gate.” He stood up and stepped toward her, “You weren’t lying about never having been on an adventure. Neither have I.” She nodded as her head tilted, “You’ve told me that…but how are you so good at–” “Killing?” he asked as he gave a small tug on her bag. She released the canvas she’d been holding onto and let him pilfer through it.

“I have to do something now that I’m no longer a magistrate,” he found the bag of rations she carried and pulled out some of the fresh berries she had picked the day before. He popped a few into his mouth before offering others to her, “We’ll rest and then find our way out of here. I’m out of spells after that disguise, at least until morning.” Vesper nodded, she too was out of magic if she had to be honest.

When he walked out of the area the drow felt her knees give out and she sat down heavily on the other bench at the table. She had taken the offered berries and was now looking through her rations bag. Astarion, for all his sneaking around, didn’t carry a bag as she did. They’d have to share anything that she had.

Checking her rations she also held up her canteen, it was about half full. It might be enough if they only took a mouthful at a time. Depending on how long they stayed down here at least. She coughed and realized how dry her mouth was already, grimacing she twisted the lid off her canteen and turned it up taking just enough to wet her mouth and throat before closing it. She’d dealt with rationing food before. Issac often forgot to leave money behind when he used to be gone for days at a time, but at least then she’d had water to fill her belly with. She could do this, it wouldn’t be that difficult.

Astarion’s steps were silent as he came back around the corner, she flinched when she saw his hand come around her and he took the canteen from her, “It’s only—” he turned it up drinking two mouthfuls before raising a brow. Right, she thought, he needed the strength. He was still covered in dirt and blood, his hair somewhat flattened against his head but as she looked at him, she realized that he wasn’t sweaty. She wasn’t wearing leather armor like him but she could feel her sweat chilling against her skin. He was right about the leather chaffing. The slick of her sweat had given the smooth leather the ability to slide against her skin, but now with the added dirt, she could feel it rubbing against the threads under her collar.

“What?” he asked and she cut her eyes away, “Nothing. Sorry.” She didn’t see Astarion narrow his eyes before he stalked around the table and sat across from her.

“If we’re going to make it out of here, we need to trust each other,” he said as he passed the canteen back to her. She closed the lid and put it back into her pack with the rations bag. “I do trust you,” she said as she looked at him, maybe she didn’t but it was better that he believed she did. Astarion was smaller than Issac but she’d been hurt by men who had the rogue’s build. He had a smirk on his face that made Vesper’s blood chill a bit and she looked down at the table, his hands weren’t on the tabletop now, she didn’t know where they were and that worried her more than just being alone with him.

“I’m sure,” he said as his eyes narrowed a hair more, “I need you to extend that trust just a bit more…” Now she glanced up at him and he held up both hands, waiting as she looked between them. They were bare, no gloves, no weapons, just empty. Empty hands were just as dangerous as a weapon for the right person.

“Last night,” he said softly before clearing his throat, “I did not cut you…with a weapon.” It was Vesper’s turn to narrow her eyes, she tilted her head as she looked at him. Her eyes scanned over his face and then to his hands again, she knew he had longer nails but just assumed it was an upper city thing, “Your nails?” she asked as she eyed them. He’d said he was trying to wake her, perhaps he was going to tap her with them until she woke up. Astarion had behaved a bit childishly since he’d tried to kill her on the beach, almost as if he were trying to make up for holding that blade to her throat.

“Aha, no,” he smiled and one of his hands bent before he tapped his teeth. The area they were in had little to no light. The glow from the outpost’s magical defenses was barely registrable in here but she leaned forward until her dark vision adjusted to see the sharp incisor he was pointing to. He opened his mouth to speak again and she realized there was a twin on the mirrored side.

“I, in poor taste, made a joke about you being the vampire that drank all the blood of that boar,” he said as he watched her and Vesper blanched. She had seen fanged teeth last night. He’d not had a reflection in the mirror. Her mouth dropped open and she tried to back away, falling over the bench she’d been sitting on, “You’re a–”

“Yes,” he said as he watched her move away, “but I’m not some monster…I don’t kill thinking creatures. I hunt beasts and animals…kobolds…” When she tumbled back he stood and looked over the table, “I was–”

“You were going to bite me!” she shouted as she shuffled back. The awkward movement pulled at the stitches in her shoulder and she hissed through the pain before pulling herself to standing.

“But I didn’t!” he held up a hand.

“Because I woke up!”

“Well, yes,” his head tilted to the side as he admitted it, “but it was only because…” he paused and dropped his hands to the table, “I feel weak. I thought with just a little blood I could feel stronger…I wasn’t going to kill you. Just enough…”

Astarion tilted his chin down, “With just enough I could be stronger…it would be easier to protect myself and you.” He added the last bit as if an afterthought.

Vesper wrapped her arms around her middle as she looked at him. She hadn’t imagined it, hells, she had been right the night before. “This can’t be true…I’ve seen you in the sun, we were just–” while she babbled, Astarion nodded and tapped against his temple, “I believe,” he started to explain, “that our wriggly little friend is to thank for that one. It is also why I can enter living spaces without being invited and cross running streams.”

She was watching him closely, and he seemed to know it. “The magistrate thing?” she asked again and he bowed his head in another nod, “Nearly two hundred years ago but yes, I was.” She shuffled her feet, “Why are you telling me now?”

This time Astarion stood, the bench squeaking against the stone floor, “There’s a ladder just to your right…if we go up there I want to be as strong as I can be. I was hoping,” he eased his way around the table, his hands held open, “that you might provide me the small allowance of your blood so that I can be certain we survive this. And I do mean for us both to survive. Do you remember what you said after our meeting with that devil, Raphael? If I kept you safe you would keep me safe?”

Some of Vesper’s hair fell into her face as she nodded and she looked down at his feet. His legs were relaxed. Not poised to chase her if she ran. A vampire could keep her safe. They’re supposed to be strong if the stories she had heard were true. Issac would be afraid of a vampire. Issac would be afraid of a vampire.

The drow lifted her head to look into Astarion’s face, she stepped closer to him and saw the crease in his brow release just a tad. If Astarion liked her blood then maybe he wouldn’t let her get too hurt, it’d be hard to offer it to him if she lost a bunch. If Issac or any of his friends appeared…Astarion might fight to keep her if he enjoyed her. If she was compliant.

'Be good. Be Obedient.' Phrases that had been drilled into her since early childhood. 'Be compliant' was one that Issac had drilled into her. If she didn’t want to be knocked around she’d comply with his wishes and those that he passed her off to.

Wouldn’t the argument apply here as well? Astarion was offering an exchange, her blood for his protection. If she complied…

“Okay,” she said softly as she took another step toward him. The crease on Astarion’s forehead disappeared almost entirely as his brows raised, creating new creases across his forehead, “Really? I thought—never mind…shall we make ourselves more comfortable?” He waved a hand behind him to the table. Vesper licked her lips and moved around the high elf to sit down, when she looked up at him, he was frowning.

“Did I mess up already?”

“No! No,” he chuckled dryly, “I just thought you might want to be lying down…” she shook her head. She could let him drink her blood but she couldn’t have him over her. Vesper was enjoying the fact that no man hovered over her and had enjoyed it for two weeks at this point. “I’d prefer to sit, if that would be alright?” she said meekly and Astarion nodded, “Yes,” he said, “of course. As long as you’re comfortable.”

He carefully moved her hair off of her neck and Vesper stiffened as he reached for the collar, “Maybe my wrist!” she practically shouted, her voice echoing in the chamber they occupied. Astarion cleared his throat again and stepped to the side of the table, “I’ve told you a dangerous secret about myself…what’s the collar? Why don't you want it removed?”

“It can’t be,” she said softly and he sighed before crouching to meet her eyes. “Vesper, darling, I know that some couples have their little bedroom games…but you don’t have to wear–” she shook her head and her voice stuttered, “It–it isn’t a s-sex thing. It physically can’t be removed.” Meeting his eyes again she watched as his eyes dart back and forth before looking to the collar. He stood and walked around behind her before moving her hair, twisting it up in one of his hands, and looking over the leather piece. His hand traced the belt that encircled the thick neckpiece. “We could just,” his cold, too cold now that she knew, fingers slipped under the leather, and when he gave it a tug she did shout. “Fuck!” she swore and hissed trying to follow the direction he tugged.

Astarion dropped it and with the softest pull of her hair tilted her head back, “What was that?” Tears were filling her eyes as she tried to breathe through the pain, she saw Astarion’s nostrils flare from this angle and watched as his eyes grew, “You’re bleeding,” he said before bending and sniffing at her shoulder level. “Is–” he paused and lifted his head just a few inches, “is this collar attached to your skin?”

“Yes,” shame flooded Vesper as she answered him and she felt her hair heavily fall as he released her and fell into the seat next to her. The drow took in a deep breath through her nose and exhaled slowly before lifting her arm to Astarion in an offering, “I can’t lift my arms much higher than this because of an injury and because it pulls on the stitches. If you still want my blood,” gods please still let him want her blood. Now that she had the idea in her head she wanted him to want her blood, to enjoy feeding on her. She’d go so far as to fuck him if it meant he’d keep her from Issac.

Astarion looked at her, his eyelids fluttering as he seemed to be pulled from thought, before looking down to her proffered arm and taking it, “You’ll still offer your blood?” She nodded and tried to lift her arm just an inch higher, it stretched against the strings and she winced. Astarion caught her eye and lowered her arm a bit before bending over it and sinking his teeth into her frail flesh.

Vesper hissed as his fangs broke through her skin, sharp icy pain filled her arm before she felt his tongue push against the pulse in her wrist bringing more blood from her arm. He kept his eyes connected to hers and she didn’t look away. Vesper was unsure if it was a challenge or if he was trying to gauge when to stop, so she refused to look away from him. Her arm numbed eventually and she shook her head, “Stop.” He lifted away from her wrist and his eyes fluttered closed. “That was…” he licked his lips, but he didn’t finish the thought.

“I feel stronger…I feel,” he chuckled a little as he lowered her arm but still held onto it, “I feel happy.”

“Good…I feel numb,” she said softly as she tried to pull her arm from his grasp, “and tired now.”

“Right,” he cleared his throat again, “we should try and meditate…get some rest. I don’t suppose you brought yourself a blanket?” She shook her head while answering quietly, “Didn’t think I’d need a bedroll.” He laughed, the sound a bit higher pitched than normal, he certainly seemed happier, “I would offer a cuddle but I’m not exactly warm either. We could start a fire though…” he nodded to her left and she turned to see a fireplace. “As long as this place’s defenses stand we should be alright to start a fire,” he stood and walked over to the fireplace. The wood was probably rotten but he’d try anyway.

Looking about Vesper saw candles, “We could light all the candles, I kept warm one winter like that.” He held up a finger and began walking around the outpost gathering any pillar candle he could find, “Settle here then. The sooner we rest, the sooner we can try and find a way out of here. Unless the fools were dumb enough to jump after us…”

#the caged bard #baldur's gate 3 #baldur's gate 3 fanfiction #bg3 #tcb: vesper #astarion/tav #astarion/halsin/tav coming late #r #halsin/tav later #astarion/halsin late #tav's story

1 note · View note

thecagedbard · 1 year ago

Text

Rating: Mature

Pairing(s): Astarion/Tav (Vesper), Astarion/Halsin, Astarion/Halsin/Tav(Vesper); Mentions of Karlach/Shadowheart/Wyll; Mentions of Gale/AFAB OC

Warnings: Hurt/Comfort, Implied/Referenced Rape/Non-con, Physical Abuse, Canon Divergence, Child Death

Word count: 5,129/300,000+

Prologue

When You Move, I Move

“Birdie, give me your hand,” a voice cut through the fog of her mind, Vesper looked up to meet her elder brother’s gaze. Valere smiled at her and shook his hand before speaking again, “C’mon sister, Octavius demands you perform tonight.” Vesper’s matching smile fell before she took her brother’s hand, “I thought I was supposed to stay here with Perris? I thought we weren’t supposed to leave anyone alone. He can’t watch the boat on his own…”

Perris’s shoulder bumped against hers, he had been sitting beside her this whole time sketching away at the people gathered at the shore of Rivington, “I’ll be fine,” he said, “the brothel is just up the hill. If anyone gives me any problems I’ll just run…you know how fast I am.” Vesper didn’t return her twin’s smile but turned her head back to Vale’s hand before placing hers within it and allowing herself to be pulled to her feet.

“Mother said I shouldn’t dance,” she said softly to her more musically talented brother.

Valere nodded and cleared his throat, “I know. I agreed with her on that point actually…but Octavius speaks with her voice while we’re here. He says you dance…he’s told Nelly that she’s to be on the floor with our other sisters. But,” he nodded to Perris, who shifted against the boat, and placed a hand at Vesper’s back guiding her toward the hill they would have to climb, “I did get his word that you wouldn’t be forced to…entertain beyond dancing on stage. I’m sorry.” She knew his apology was genuine. Valere rarely ever wasn’t. He wore his heart on his sleeve and his hatred for their older brother was known well enough by all the sixteen siblings that they were used to the two butting heads.

But no one went against Octavius.

Once, one of them had.

Vesper’s elder sister Ariane had butted heads and refused to follow Octavius’s plan. Vesper was too young to remember what the argument was about but she remembered that night. Ariane had come to say goodnight at an odd, very late, hour and had a bag with her. She hadn’t been there for breakfast the next morning. Or the next. Octavius had been incensed when he realized she had run away, but there was nothing they could do. He had no magical prowess, he couldn’t track her, nor could they afford to have anyone else do it.

When Ariane’s deceit had been relayed to their mother all of them, besides the eldest three, received lashings from their mother. A woman who was wicked with a whip. Even the youngest two hadn’t been spared that day. Octavius never let his younger siblings forget that he had no qualms about reporting them to Mother.

He didn’t care if they were beaten black and blue.

As long as they obeyed or were punished for not obeying he was happy.

As the two passed through the stone archway, Vesper considered running. Baldur’s Gate was supposed to be a huge city, she could get lost in the streets and they’d never find her.

No.

She couldn’t run.

Even as she considered it a body stepped into her vision, lifting her eyes from the ground she met the red gaze of her eldest sister, Yasmine. All she heard all her life was how alike the two of them looked. Yasmine’s white hair fell in waves over her shoulders as she clapped both of her hands onto Vesper’s, “Good. You’ve bathed, go set up Vale. I’ll get her dressed and prepared…c’mon pretty Birdie I need to make you look decent. This place is classier than the other places you have danced. You’ll really need to look the part this time.”

Vale seemed reluctant to let her go but with a sharp look from Yas, he stepped away after pressing a kiss to his younger sister’s temple, “You’ll be by my side all night okay? Just listen to the others.”

They had been given a room to prepare since there were so many of them. A large mirror stood against the wall and a seat was in front of it. Vesper looked at her sister as they dressed, swaths of fabric that could barely be called clothing were against their torsos, and the underwear they wore barely covered anything. “Will I have to wear that too?” she asked Yasmine as she was pushed onto the stool in front of the mirror.

Yas looked back at the other three, “Ha! And put all your bones on display? We’re here to make money, Birdie, not offer a dog a treat. At least Elenore has curves at her hips and her tits are larger than yours…you probably should eat more and stop chasing after those sword lessons. How do you expect Tavius to make a good marriage for you if you can’t attract anyone?”

Vesper’s eyes fell to the floor as Yas began tugging her braids down and styling her hair. She glanced at the mirror. She didn’t think she was that thin. Nelly and her shared clothes now, nothing of Nel’s hung awkwardly. Perhaps her chest was smaller than Nel’s but she didn’t mind them.

She lifted her head a bit when the comparative sister came close and crouched down, “Hello Beautiful,” Nelly spoke to the mirror, her eyes catching Vesper’s, “Zilly, Rosie, and I are fully prepared to take down anyone who tries to touch you. Okay? Your chastity is in our careful hands,” Nel looked so serious as she spoke Vesper couldn’t help but laugh, “there’s my favorite smile. I have paints…once Yas gets finished I’ll do your face okay? Does her outfit have sleeves? I might have enough time to decorate her arms.”

“You have barely enough time to make her decent,” said Yasmin, coldly, as she roughly twisted Vesper’s long hair half up. She pulled her face-framing layer back out around her face and sighed, “It’ll take me ages to get this where it doesn’t immediately fall in your face. We don’t need the customers in this place thinking we’ve brought a child.” Nelly looked at Yas’s reflection and stuck her tongue out, “I suppose I’ll start on her face now then since it’ll take you forever. Zilly could do her hair, you know?”

“No.”

It was less the word and more the tone that had Nelly flinch. Vesper looked at Yas’s reflection and saw the serious look on her eldest sister’s face. “I don’t–”

A rough tug near her temple made her hiss. “I said no,” Yas repeated, she looked at both of them in the mirror before returning to the task.

Nelly had worked as carefully as she could. The moment Yasmine finished with Vesper’s hair she was rushing her to get dressed, claiming that the extra work had put Yas behind on making herself decent for the night. Thankfully Zilly was able to shoo her away. Chilled fingers loosened the underbust corset and finally, Vesper was able to take a breath, “Thank you,” she wheezed out and she felt a dry cloth press to her forehead. Azelie chuckled as continued to baby the youngest sister, her soft voice barely noticeable unless you listened closely, “Yas is hoping to get a full job tonight. She wants all of us to make a good impression. Nel, her ankles.” Zilly knelt as Nel did and Vesper looked down as the two tightened the belts at her ankles. This outfit wasn’t one she normally wore. It was Yasmine’s once, later it belonged to Nelly who only wore it when she danced for people privately.

Glancing at the mirror again, Vesper held her breath.

Her entire midriff was exposed. Metal chains were belted at one hip and fell dangerously over the other, “They’ll stay put. They’re connected to the underwear, so if anyone takes it off we’ll all hear it,” Nelly had said as she helped her into the costume. But it didn’t mean she was comfortable in it. While Zilly had loosened the half-corset it still pushed her breasts until they looked fuller, the fabric covering her was thicker than what her sisters wore but she still gave a panicked look to Zilly who giggled again. “You’re less endowed than Nelly, I don’t think you’ll have a problem keeping them in,” she said softly as she stood, “Stretch and tell me if it’s too tight.”

Vesper stepped back and began going through the motions of a few steps. Arms high above her head, the glittering bangles on her wrists fell and tinkled, but when she looked in the mirror nothing was out of place. She let her arms fall back as she stretched, her body rolling backward until her hands were on the ground behind her. She held as best she could, pushing until her feet lifted from the ground and she completed her flip, though it wasn’t as graceful as Nelly’s would have been. When she turned on the floor and sat up on her knees she checked herself and nothing was out of place.

“All good then?” asked Yas as she stepped to the door. Underwear. She was purely in underwear with a skirt tied around her waist. “Now remember, Amira said you all are eladrin and I’m,” her eyes rolled, “of course a drow. It's why you’ve got the flowers in your hair. Be charming. Be witty. Be available…” she stopped as she looked at Vesper, “be obedient.”

When the sisters nodded Yasmine opened the door, “Rosalie…you’ll likely have your hands full with those that want to be lifted. Try not to drop anyone,” it was her last bit of advice before walking out of the room.” Rosie rolled her eyes and looked at Vesper, “C’mon. I’ll make sure you get to Vale with no problems.”

Vesper, at nineteen, felt more like a child than she had in years as her elder sisters surrounded her. Rosalie in front held her hand tightly and Zilly and Nel were on either side. Nelly’s eyes roved the room around them as they walked her toward the entertainment room. She could hear her brothers’ music before she even hit the top stairs from the basement. As they crossed the curtain she could see Valere as he twisted one patron’s hair around his finger singing to her.

Her head turned as she took in the room. It was fully, Yasmine already finding someone who didn’t mind when her dark arms wrapped around his neck, her breasts pressing against the back of his head. “Nel,” whispered Vesper as she turned to her sister. Nelly was silently conversing with the Madame of the establishment, one hand on Vesper and the other on Rosalie’s arm, but she turned when she heard her name, “Where’s Tavius?”

“Playing cards, where else would he be…at best he wins…hopefully when he loses all we’re missing is a week's worth of food,” she said through gritted teeth as she smiled brightly. “Right, when Valere finishes this song you go right to him. I won’t be far, but apparently, that group is supposed to be mine…” She pointed out a corner where a bunch of people sat drinking, “Whistle if you need me.”

Nelly paused only for a moment to run her thumb just under Vesper’s bottom lip, “Don’t bite your lip…you’ll ruin the paint.” Her hand smacked against Rosie’s arm who gave a nod. Zilly bowed her head, “I have someone waving for me.” She took a deep breath and Vesper grabbed for her hand, “You shouldn’t–” the younger sister started but Azelie shook her head, “I’m home again, Birdie. I have to earn my keep too.”

And she walked away. Rose moved from in front of Vesper to beside and the younger looked up her eyes going wide, “Relax. It’s a show, remember that. For you, it’s just a show night. You know the songs. You know the dance. Vale won’t let anyone take you, okay?”

“Who's this little nymph then?” Vesper heard a voice say as the music died down, she felt a hand skate over her hip, and the little dancer jumped forward toward her brother. Rosie had turned to intercept the hand as if the move was practiced.

Rather than run straight to Vale, the dancer bumped into one of the brothel’s patron’s chairs, “I’m sorry.” She said as she turned to look at the man at the table. White blonde curls and red eyes greeted her and she took a step back, her head bowed, “Forgive me, saer.” He barely spared her half a glance though, rather turning back to the other man sitting beside him only saying, “Don’t let it happen again.” When her head lifted again she glanced around the room and saw many of the inhabitants looking towards her before stiffening when an arm slung around her shoulders, “Relax,” she heard a familiar voice say, “Around the corner, climb onto the stage. Kylian has a drink ready for you,” a look over her shoulder was all she needed before she nodded to Valere and followed his instructions.

The triplets sat on the stage, sharing a jar of Kylian’s latest batch of hooch. Though their cups were a lot nicer than what they usually drank from. The brother she’d been pointed to held out his cup, “Down it. You’ll need it. They’re handsy so stay back a bit,” he whispered as she came close to take the cup.

“Ladies, Gentlemen, and gentle people of Wyrm’s crossing,” she heard Valere as he addressed the room, “you’re getting sick of my voice I know…my beautiful sisters have joined us as last. Acquaint yourselves, won’t you? But there is one…the forbidden…she’s come to entertain you as well…if you have no one to warm your laps tonight let my little Bird warm your hearts. Maybe your laps…” A chuckle moved through the room and she heard a thud as her brother climbed back onto the stage. “She’s a little skittish…just polymorphed today…Birdie?”

Vesper had just tilted a second cup of alcohol to her lips when she felt it get pulled back down by Kylian. Her head turned toward Valere and his hand was out again, she stood to her full height and moved to place her hand in his. His other hand touched her nose briefly before he pointed out to the room and pulled her in front of him, “Think of home and our normal crowd.” His voice a whisper against her ear, “It's your song. It’s your crowd.”

She heard the drum begin and Vale snapped next to her ear as one of the other brothers began to strum the loot. “Imagine being loved by me,” she whispered to herself as she closed her eyes and stepped away from the safety of her brother’s side. When his voice began and he picked up his lute to play along she followed the beat. When her eyes opened she looked around the room, to take in the crowd. Nelly sat with the group in a corner, pouring more into the goblet of a woman, dark hair pulled into a tight ponytail. Zilly sat across from a hooded man who was shaking his head, Vesper watched her sister smile as she patted the man’s arm and stood to continue around the room. Rosalie was posted at the door watching the room. Perhaps she was just a bit intimidating for the current patronage.

Yasmine sat in the lap of one man who was talking with a Dragonborn. They were watching her dance though.

She looked away before she could catch either of their eyes.

The man she had bumped into was now looking at the stage. He looked…sad.

He was watching her with a pained expression.

Vesper turned her back to the crowd and one of her brothers, the large twin of Nelly caught her eye, he quit playing his delicate violin and tapped his face. Oh shit. Had she not been careful of her features?

‘Close your eyes again. Don’t think of the crowd. Just dance. Hips, waist. Touch yourself and think of nothing else.’

These were practiced moves. Valere and Nelly taught her these things. How to entice someone with a dance, but if she gave away her awkwardness with her face there was nothing that could bring them back. While her eyes were closed she felt a finger under her chin and stepped as it moved, following it until she opened her eyes and Vale smiled at her.

The song ended and he tapped her chin before a new one began again and she adjusted for the new song.

“When you move I move,” he sang and stepped toward her. He was going to help her.

Admittedly this was an awkward song to do with her brother. The movements were intimate and the touching was…well it was normally done with one of Valere’s friends rather than a brother since there were implications to where his hands went to her hip and between her breasts.

But if she thought of this as nothing more than a rehearsal then she could do this. Movement caught her eye as Vale turned her and pressed her back against his chest, Marcel was stepping down from the stage to a woman’s outstretched hand. A glance around the room she saw her siblings were beginning to pair off more. Zilly was being led from the room by a couple and someone was holding Nelly by the hair as they kissed her.

Thankfully this dance required little thought for Vesper. She could look freely, catch eyes, and look away as she slid down Vale into a split and prostrated herself against the floor, her hands hanging off the edge of the stage. She felt fingers curl under hers and lifted her head to meet the partner of the white-haired man before she jerked her hands back and rolled onto her back.

Rolling again to her knees she looked up and saw the white-haired man was smirking at her now before his attention turned to the man beside him, seemingly comforting him. Her eyes moved back to the curtain where a dark-haired drow was slipping through the curtain while her remaining brothers were leading the song into a crescendo.

Octavius.

He was glancing about the room with a half smile on his face, his eyes were glassy as they focused on the stage, on her. He glanced beside him and she glanced at the man who was coming in with him. He was as wide as he was tall, she thought. Hair half-shaved with several scars.

Tavius said something to him and waved him forward as they walked through the crowd. Vesper was back on her feet now, swaying with the beat of the drum, a hand on her ankle stopped her from stepping away and she looked down half expecting to have to kick the man at the table in front of her, but it was Tavius. He smiled up at her and crooked his finger.

The music stopped abruptly as the other brothers realized what had happened. “Enjoy your drinks,” Valere said after he remembered where they were, and what they were supposed to be doing, “music will begin again in just a moment!”

The Madame was at the side of the stage waving to one of the others and Vale waved them off, “Go on, I’ve got this,” Vesper heard them say as Tavius spoke again to the man before her. A man who was leering at her.

“Birdie,” Octavius said teasingly, his hold on her ankle tightening, “get down here. We need to talk.”

She didn’t move until she felt Valere’s presence beside her, “What are you doing, Tavius? You said she just had to dance.”

“And she’s doing a wonderful job….but now she has a new one. Sit. Down. Vesper,” Tavius’s smile tightened as he gave her a warning look before turning to the man, “sometimes she’ll need a bit of encouragement. Nothing a swift hand can’t fix.”

Vale hopped off the stage and moved in front of her, “What the fuck are you saying? Did you just imply that someone else would hit her?”

Tavius laughed and clapped his other hand on Valere’s shoulder, “Now, now, little brother the adults are talking. This,” he said as he indicated the other man, “is Vesper’s new husband. He can do with her what he’d like…and he’d like to take her home now. Have one of the others dance for you.”

“Husband?!” Valere shouted, and several ginger heads popped up, as well as those of patrons around them. Vesper felt a panic rise in her chest as she crouched down, “Vale, hush, it’s alright…I’ll hear him out. Surely he doesn’t mean husband…you just mean…a night…right?” The human chuckled, “A night…a life. C’mon girl. Your brother lost a bet and you’re the only thing he’s got worth making up for it.”

She looked between her brothers and then at the man. He was serious. “You bet me?’ she asked as she looked at Octavius. The eldest of her siblings looked at her and scoffed, “A virgin drow…do you know how rare it is to find one above ground? He’s agreed to wipe our debt with the guild and my bets from tonight. Be good. Be obedient. Rules of home apply to him too.” He looked at Valere who was standing barely an inch away from him, “Mother approved.”

Vale choked out a laugh before spitting at Octavius’s feet. “Of course she did,” he looked at the human, “how much does he owe? All together?”

“All together?” said the man as he looked Vesper over, “6,832 gold…you carrying that much underelf?” Valere and Vesper’s eyes both widened before they looked at Octavius who for once looked a bit ashamed, “It’s paid off now. No matter. Follow him, Ves. Off the stage.”

“My clothes,” she started, but the human chuckled again, “You won’t need them. Let’s go.”

Octavius gave a tug to her ankle and she stumbled before climbing off the stage. She met Vale’s eyes, trying to keep her lips from trembling. Octavius cleared his throat, “Back on stage Vale. There’s people to be entertained.”

Valere jerked his head to Tavius, “Don’t you fucking start you stupid iled’ases!” The man had Vesper by the arm now as he was pulling her towards the curtain, Valere turned and lunged after them grabbing his arm, “If I can pay it back…will you release her?”

This human was a head and half taller than Valere but he nodded, “Sure…once I get my use perhaps the price will come down.” Vesper could see her brother grit his teeth and she was barely able to meet his eyes before she was pulled in front of the human, “Until then,” she heard the man say, “we’ll wait for you…but I won’t wait long.”

10 years later.

“Mummy!”

“Shh, shh, no, Lyric.”

“What did he just say?” Vesper flinched at the sound of Issac’s voice as he stepped into the back of the house. “‘Ave you been encouragin’ him to call you Mum?” he asked as he closed an arm over her shoulder, “Answer me, Vesper…” he warned as he gave her a jerk.

“Issac, please, you know I haven’t,” she said softly as she held back a whine. Every time he jerked her shoulder he pulled on the collar. She turned her head to face him and shook her head, “I haven’t. I swear…he hears the other kids…he hears Bellamy call me mum…that’s all. I’m not your Mummy, Lyric, you know this,” she said quickly as she turned to the toddler in the tub.

“Give him’ere,” said Issac as he held out his hands. Vesper quickly grabbed a towel and lifted the toddler, “What are you going to do?” Issac took the child and looked down at the elf that was still kneeling at his feet, “Whatever I damn well please. Who are you to question me, underelf?” He walked out of the room and Vesper clutched the side of the tub.

Even after ten years, she was scared of what he might say or do.

Gripping the edge of the tub she listened as the toddler called for her, “Mummy!” he cried but she stayed put as Issac began to yell at him. Her eyes clenched closed until she heard the sound of skin smacking against skin then the sound of the toddler crying out and she pushed herself to her feet, “Issac don’t!” She was barely two feet into the bedroom when she felt the back of his hand collide with her jaw.

“You encourage my son to call you Mum! You think you can tell me when and how to discipline my boy?!” he laughed and shook his head as she stumbled into a wall, “Oh no. Vesper you’ve done it again, failed another child,” he spat at her before picking up the barely dressed toddler. “Where are you taking him?” she asked as she held a hand to her jaw. “Where I should have taken him to begin with. We’re going to my mother’s…at least if he calls her anything it’ll be Gran.”

She looked up from the wall as he pushed past their son who was groggily watching the scene before him, “Carwyn,” she whispered as she pushed against the wall to stand up straighter. The boy looked at her before looking at his father, “Wait, Pa!” he rushed after the taller man but Issac turned, “Stay here. Keep her in line. I’ll come for you…eventually. You’ve served your purpose Vesper Faetrala. Perhaps, maybe, one day I’ll ‘ave use for you again. A need for a hole, maybe.”

Vesper, who had just made it to the door behind her son, turned her head away to keep the shame from being read on her face.

“Pa! Don’t leave me with her!” pleaded her half-elven son. Eight years old and he already hated her. Maybe Issac was right as she was a complete failure. “Let him go,” she said as she placed a hand on Carwyn’s shoulder, “he said he’d come back for you, Car.”

“He won’t if you’re here!” he shouted before shoving her into the house and running after his father.

Vesper stumbled backward and shuddered. For ten years she had prayed and pleaded for freedom. It was hers now. If what he was saying meant what she thought it did he was leaving for good. Taking a deep breath she tried to steady herself. She needed to be quick. Before he told anyone she and Carwyn were here alone.

Before they found out she didn’t have his ‘protection’ anymore.

She found the gray tunic she had been wearing for a week hanging on the line outside and pulled it over her head, still damp but it was better than nothing, it at least covered the neck of her collar. She rushed inside, grabbing a tattered bag and began filling it with food and necessities. In one of the cupboards, she found one of Issac’s discarded hand crossbows and placed it with the bag on the table.

Vesper was just about at the top of the cupboard when Carwyn came back into the house. She looked over at him and paused as her hand curled around the bag she had been reaching for, “He hit you…” she whispered as she pulled it from its hiding place and landed on her feet. “Carwyn.”

“This is your fault…” he said as he turned to look at her, “this is all your fault! He wouldn’t have hit me if I wasn’t your son!” Taking one look at her and then around the house he shook his head, “I’m not going with you…I’m staying. He’ll come back for me! I’m his son too!”

The child ran from the house again and Vesper watched him run up the hill. He stopped at the foot of his sister's grave and kicked at the rocks that were the burial spot’s only marker.

“Carwyn!” she yelled before swearing under her breath and turning back to the inside. She slung the bag over her shoulder wincing at the pain before stuffing the smaller bag of gold into it and grabbing the crossbow. Thankfully she remembered how to use it and how to clip it to her side.

“Carwyn!” she called out again as she got closer.

Her son was smashing her lute on the ground. “If it weren’t for you!” he cried out at her before dropping to his knees and beginning to cry. Vesper knelt next to him and put a hand on his shoulders, “He has a human son, my darling boy,” she said softly as she tried to run her fingers through his dark brown hair. Issac’s hair. Carwyn pulled away from her though, he jerked away and stood stepping away from her.

“He might still come back,” she tried to smooth over the grave, pushing rocks back into place. “Lyric’s illegitimate…your Gran won’t like that…and she loved you,” she said softly before closing her eyes a silent prayer being sent to the babe that lay in the ground. “But if he doesn’t, I don’t want you to be alone…it isn’t safe in Rivington. Not for us,” she stood and looked towards the city, “What in the…”

A flash of light in the distance caught her attention and she stepped forward, a hand coming up to shield her eyes. “Carwyn, we should go,” she said as she realized there were other flashes of light. Something large was soaring through the sky, she could see dust rising from the city. It was getting closer, “Carwyn,” she turned to look for her son but he was staring in at the same thing she was, “We have to go. We have to go now…”

“It’s coming this way,” he said as his eyes grew rounder. Vesper nodded, “I know, c’mon, take my hand we’ll–” screams made her turn and her own eyes grew in size. “Dragons….Car!”

She barely turned around when she felt hands against her back, and it was as if time slowed. She should have just fallen on her behind, but as Vesper stepped backward to try and catch herself a rock rolled over the soft sole of her boot and she slipped, “Carwyn!” she screamed as she fell over. Blood rushed through her ears as she felt the back of her foot catch the ledge of the cliff.

The roar of a dragon had her turning and screaming again. It was headed right for her, mouth opened wide before a tentacle swooped down and smacked her. Her back collided with a hardened surface and she heard something close around her before her blood rushed back to her heart and she passed out.

#the caged bard #baldur's gate 3 #baldur's gate 3 fanfiction #bg3 #tcb: vesper #astarion/tav #astarion/halsin/tav coming later #halsin/tav later #astarion/halsin later #tav's story

1 note · View note